Name: Charlotte Davids

Age: 16

Hair Color: Black

Eye Color: Light Blue

Species: Human

Background: People call Charlotte Charlie because she doesn't like the name Charlotte. Charlie was abandoned by her parents when she was still a baby. Her parents dumped her on their neighbor, Lindsey. Lindsey is an alcoholic who beats on Charlie every chance that she gets. Charlie's best friend is Danny. She trusts him very much. He is the only one that seems to understand her.

Name: Daniel Crow

Age: 345 [Looks 17]

Hair Color: Black

Eye Color: Dark Green

Species: Demon

Background: Daniel is called by the name of Danny by everyone. Daniel is the prince of demons. His parents, the king and queen rule all of the demons that exist in the other world. They let him live in the human world to protect him. He lives in a huge house by himself. One day, the king becomes ill and so Danny is forced to go back to the other world to begin training to become the next king. Danny is best friends with Charlie but he does not tell her about what he is. He keeps it a secret to her, afraid that she will become frightened of him.

Name: Dylan Vox

Age: 324 [Looks 17]

Hair Color: Black

Eye Color: Black. They also flash bloody red when he is hunting or thirsty.

Species: Vampire

Background: Dylan is a vampire. He is the prince of the vampires. He will become king very soon because his father is slowly dying. Dylan has already done all of his training to become king. He cannot wait until he is finally able to. But then he finds out that there is a prophecy. The prophecy states that there will be a huge world war. And that unless the new vampire king and the new demon king work together, then they will be able to prevail in the war. And if it were that the two kings did not work together, then all will perish. So, Dylan goes to the human world in order to retrieve the demon prince, Danny. Dylan thinks little of humans. He doesn't understand how Danny is able to be friends with Charlie, until he moves right next door to her.

Name: Angela Den

Age: 235 [Looks 16]

Hair Color: Light Blonde

Eye Color: A mixture of violet and dark blue. They also flash bloody red when she is hunting or thirsty.

Species: Vampire

Background: Angela is a vampire. She has to help her cousin, Dylan retrieve the prince of demons. She is strong and understandable. She must help retrieve the demon king and help him train to become the new king of demons. She ends up getting strong feelings for Danny. She is a bit jealous of the strong bond that Danny and Charlie have and it doesn't help her at all when she moves right next door to Charlie.

Name: Jacqueline Wennings

Age: 16

Hair Color: Brown

Eye Color: Brown

Species: Human

Background: People call Jacqueline Jacky. Jacky and Danny used to go out but they broke up. They still talk sometimes and Jacky still had a crush on Danny...until she met Dylan. As soon as Jacky sees Dylan, she is head over heels. She is very fascinated by Dylan's mysterious looks and attitude. When Jacky finds out that Dylan will be living right next door to Charlie, she becomes attached to Charlie, trying to get to know Dylan a more.

Name: William Lent

Age: 356 [Looks 17]

Hair Color: Black

Eye Color:Hazel

Species: Demon

Background: William is known as Will. He is a demon. He is one of the demon king and queen's loyal companions. Will is Danny's cousin. Will is very strong and he does not get along with Danny. He thinks that Danny is a disgrace to their kind and Danny refusing to go train for the war, just gets Will even angrier. Will doesn't get along with Dylan all that much either, the two compete and bicker all the time. Will meets Charlie, and he flirts with her when ever he has the chance, just to bug Danny. But Will might get feelings for Charlie as well.

Name: Scar Valvic

Age: 417 [Looks 17]

Hair Color: Bleach Blonde

Eye Color: Grey

Species: Demon

Background: Scar is a demon that lives in the demon world. He is asked by the king and queen of demons to train Will and Danny. He is around the same age as Will and Danny, but much more stronger. Scar is very powerful and very sexy. He is a very cheerful, cocky, friendly person...until you get him on his bad side. Scar has no family, the king and queen eventually end up having him live at their castle and treat him as one of their own children. Scar has never met Charlie, he only hears Will, Danny and Dylan talk about her. He thinks little of her since he never met her. But what would happen if they actually do meet?

Name: Darren Soya

Age: 355 [Looks 17]

Hair Color: Black.

Eye Color: Silver. They also flash bloody red when he is hunting or thirsty.

Species: Vampire.

Background: Darren and Will used to be best friends. They were always together. His parents became obsessed with murdering the demon queen and king. Darren's parents would send him as a spy every time he was with Will in the castle, trying to get some information on the whereabouts of the king and queen. His parents tried to kill the demon queen one night and failed. Will was ordered to kill his parents, he did. Darren now holds a grudge on Will for killing his only family. He vows to kill Will one day, his best friend. Darren is full of hatred and thirsty for vengeance.

"Can't you do anything right you worthless piece of shit?" Lindsey yelled at me as she threw the food that I prepared for her across the room. I watched through gritted teeth as the plate flew over the dining room table and into the opposite wall, missing my head by only an inch.

"What the fuck is wrong with you? You can't even listen to the simplest of tasks. Didn't you hear me when I said that I didn't want salt on my eggs?" she screamed as she got up from her chair and headed my way. Lindsey finished the bottle that she was drinking from and threw it onto the floor. Glass flew everywhere. She grabbed another bottle of alcohol from the cupboard before turning back to me. I watched motionlessly as she walked closer, drinking her ass off.

"No fucking wonder your parents left you when you were young! You're a worthless piece of shit and you'll never be anything more than that!" she shouted in my face, clutching the bottle. It looked as if she were about to fling it at me. But luckily for me, Lindsey would die before wasting her precious alcohol.

"But yeah, lucky me! Those mother fucking parents of yours left a bitch like you with me so that you would be my problem!" Lindsey spat sarcastically while taking another huge gulp.

I flinched as I saw her pull her fist back slightly. I watched as it collided with my face. I took a step back as the impact from the blow left me dizzy. Lindsey then hit me on the top of my head with something. I went crashing towards the floor, clutching my head. I whimpered softly. She noticed my pain and laughed, taking another enormous swig from her bottle. Lindsey bent down and took hold of my hair. My face scrunched up from the pain.

"You'll never be anything more than a worthless pile of shit. No one will ever love you and you will die alone. So why don't you do me and the world a favor and just jump off a fucking bridge somewhere?" she hissed into my ear.

Even if Lindsey was drunk and couldn't even tell a person their name, I still couldn't help but get completely pissed off as she said this. I've been holding in my anger throughout the entire morning as I tried to get ready for school, but I just couldn't contain it any longer.

"You know what, Lindsey? Shut the fuck up!" I screamed, staggering onto my feet.

She looked taken aback for a second, but quickly recovered by raising her fist in an attempt to punch me. Her drunken state definitely affected her aim. She missed. Lindsey groaned annoyed and took another swing but missed once more, this time crashing to the floor with a loud thud. She lay there, out cold. I lightly tapped her side with my foot, expecting her to get up at any moment and pick up where she left off. She didn't. Lindsey was done for now, and its all thanks to her alcohol.

I sighed heavily. Even though Lindsey was a total bitch, she was right about my parents abandoning me. They never wanted me, so they dumped me onto their next door neighbor's porch. And the only reason as to why Lindsey actually took me in was because my parents ended up paying her for it, since it seemed that no one else wanted me. My parents never called, never visited. The only memory I have of them is the vacant, abandoned house that sat in the lot next door. It's been years since anyone has lived inside of it.

I hopped over Lindsey's crumpled form, making sure that I didn't touch her for fear that she would wake up. I grabbed my bag and headed for the door. On my way out, I took a detour over to the cupboard where Lindsey kept her stash of alcohol. I smiled evilly as I sent every bottle plummeting down to the floor. They broke with a loud crash as glass flew in every direction. I then slipped out of the house before Lindsey decided to regain consciousness.

I made my way down the block, singing 'Discovering the Waterfront' by Silverstein. I looked up at the sky. It was a bit early, school didn't start until 8:30, and it was only half past seven. I guess I was just too anxious to get out of Lindsey's line of fire. Oh well, I suppose I'll just go over to Danny's house. Danny knew all about Lindsey and her abuse. I had never told him. He found out one day when I had left my science text book in school, and he had brought it to me at my house. Danny found me laying on the floor, bleeding, and Lindsey screaming like a lunatic straight from the asylum. Danny was my best friend, so when he found out, he just held me close and got really sad about the whole thing. It bothered me. I didn't want anyone to feel sorry for me and my pathetic existence. Danny had already promised that he was not going to tell anyone, but he still had his doubts. Danny didn't want me to get hurt like that. So now, when I go to school with some cuts and bruises, he just gets really upset and angry, which eminently doesn't help.

I reached Danny's place. He has a humongous house (his parents are insanely rich). Out of all the times I had been over here, I had never seen Danny's parents. I ask him about it, but he always just shrugs his shoulders and changes the subject. It worries me a little at times.

I knocked on the wooden door. After about 10 minutes of waiting, the door finally creaked open, revealing Danny peering out sleepily. He only had on his Spongebob boxers that hung low around his waist. His chest was bare, which caused me to blush. Danny had a really good build, but he barely works out. He squinted his eyes, obviously still half asleep. His silky black hair fell over his dark eyes.

"Charlotte?" he asked, stifling a yawn. I was about to punch him in the face. I hated that name. Lindsey did not even dare to call me that. I made a disgusted face.

"Ew! Danny! Don't call me that! You know I hate that name!" I protested as I hit him lightly on the arm. He finally woke up and was now blocking his face as I continued to playfully punch him.

"Oh yes Charlie. I am terribly sorry, love," Danny chuckled as he used his fake British accent. His imitation was flawless, never failing in making my heart race. He quickly spun me around and picked me up. Danny held me close, a bit too close. I winced in pain as he placed pressure onto my new bruise, courtesy of Lindsey. He immediately released me.

"What's wrong?" Danny asked, concerned. I shook my head, not wanting to upset him before the day had even started. I turned my face away and was about to walk upstairs to his room, when he suddenly grabbed my wrist lightly, pulling my shirt up a little. I flustered bright scarlet as I waved my arms about, attempting to get him to put my shirt down. I was trying to make sure that he didn't see the latest result of Lindsey's drinking habit. Too late. Danny stared at me with a disapproving look.

"Charlie..." Danny whispered as he let go of my shirt and slowly walked away, turning his back to me. I rushed to his side immediately.

"Danny, wait! I made her stop though! She would have made more damage if I hadn't ran away last night!" I said quickly, trying to get a good enough excuse as to cheer him up. This wasn't a lie, though. Yesterday, Lindsey had come home drunk and, like always, she came to me with abusive intentions. I actually managed to get away from her this time by jumping out of the window and hiding in the bushes that dotted our backyard. I snuck back in later that night, after Lindsey had passed out.

I grabbed Danny by the shoulders, trying to make him face me. He didn't cooperate, so I walked around and hugged him. I don't know why I did it. I just couldn't stand seeing him upset.

"Please don't be mad," I murmured as I held him tighter. He didn't do anything at first, but a few moments later, he hugged me back. It felt nice. Danny seemed to be the only person that I was able to trust, the only person that I loved.

I stopped myself. No, Danny and I weren't like that. We are just friends, and that's how it's going to stay. Plus, he's a magnet when it comes to picking up pretty girls.

Danny and I eventually broke apart and headed upstairs. His house was huge (as mentioned earlier). The mansion had so many rooms, and Danny didn't even use the majority of them! It always amazed me how many different things he bought just to take up all of the extra space. I looked around the house. It seemed empty (and not in a material way). I wasn't surprised when Danny explained that he was home alone. When we got up to his room, I immediately went to his bed and began jumping on it.

"Charlie, you're going to break my bed!" Danny protested from the doorway, a smile slowly taking over his face.

"Ah well that must suck for you if I actually do break it," I taunted, sticking my tongue out at him. He mimicked me.

Danny walked over to the bed and began jumping on it too. We started laughing and throwing pillows at each other. I kept hitting Danny in the face with one of the pillows. He eventually got irritated and decided to pin me down on the bed. Danny looked down at me, still laughing as both of us tried to catch our breath. We stayed like that for a while. Him smirking happily as he continued to lay on top of me, and me glaring

up at him.

"I always wanted to be on top," Danny stated as his smirk grew. I rolled my eyes.

"Yeah, but who said I didn't want to be on top?" I asked, grinning. Danny gave me a strange look. I took advantage of his momentary distraction and quickly dumped him off of the bed. He landed on the ground with a thud. I rolled off of the bed and landed on top of him, laughing the whole time. He looked up at me, glaring. I smirked.

"Haha!" I giggled smugly as he gave me a particularly sour look.

"It's okay Charlie...I actually enjoy this just as much," he said, chuckling. I laughed with him. My hands were on his bare chest, his skin was surprisingly hot. Danny's torso was so smooth, yet hard. I dispelled my thoughts as I arose and ran into his closet.

Danny had tons of clothes. As I walked in, my mouth seemed to drop closer and closer to the floor. His closet was just about the size of my room at home, probably bigger. I pulled out different articles of clothing as I rummaged through his things. Danny was right behind me, shaking his head as he watched me throw almost everything he owned onto the closet floor.

"You know, someone is going to have to clean this up..." he said as he glanced around at the mess I had created.

I turned to face him. "Oh, you're right Danny... Well, better get to work then!" I giggled as I happily walked out. He chased me and tackled me onto the bed. Danny began to tickle me as I gasped uncontrollably, trying to breathe.

"Okay! Okay!...Stop!" I yelled as I struggled to stop my uncontrollable laughter. Danny finally stopped, and helped me up.

"Well, I'm going to go and change. It's already 8:00. Go downstairs and make some breakfast," Danny ordered as he walked into his closet and shut the door. I nodded once and then ran downstairs.

I knew where everything was, due to my numerous visits. I opened a cupboard where Danny kept the cereal. He had so many different types of cereal. Why couldn't he just get one? Danny had Lucky Charms, Cookie Crisp, Cocoa Pebbles, Rice Crispies-everything. You name the cereal, he had it. I struggled to decide which one to choose.

After about 10 minutes of debating over the cereal, I ended up fishing some Eggo waffles out of the fridge. At least he didn't have different types of these. I placed them inside the toaster and waited for them to cook. By this time, Danny had come downstairs. He sat down on top of the long counter. When the Eggos were done, I pulled them out and placed them onto some clean plates. I got some pancake and chocolate syrup out and placed them on the counter, beside Danny. I liked my waffles with chocolate syrup. We had two waffles each. I sat myself down and we began to eat our breakfast.

I looked over at Danny. He had on some black skinnies and a white and black tee that had some strange design on it. He wore matching Vans on his feet. Danny looked gorgeous. I looked down consciously at myself. I had on my same old black skinnies that I wore practically everyday. I had my too-big green tee on as well. I glanced at my ratty, old black converse sneakers. I sighed heavily. Lindsey never bought me any clothes. I purchased this outfit a couple of months ago, with my own money. If I asked Lindsey for money, she'd just scream and shout at me like always...

"Hey, you want to go to the mall after school?" Danny asked out of the blue. It seemed strange, kind of like he was reading my mind or something.

I sighed again. "Fine. But I don't have any money," Danny nodded and reached into his pocket, pulling out a black wallet.

"I got it covered, Charlie," he replied as he opened his wallet and about 10 different credit cards came tumbling out. I was shocked. I knew that Danny and his parents were rich, but I mean like c'mon!

I immediately shook my head and waved my arms around. "No way Danny. Nuh-uh. No," I said sternly. I wasn't going to let him spend a dime on me. I don't care if he was my best friend or not.

"Why not, Charlie! Why are you always so stubborn? Let me buy a few clothes. We both know that Lindsey wont buy any for you! She's just going to get herself booze!" he protested. He was telling the truth. I shook my head again as Danny sighed.

"Fine..." he grumbled. I didn't like how nice Danny was to me. It felt unreal to think that someone in this world would actually care. He glanced at his watch, and quickly stood up.

"Damn it...we're going to be late." he muttered as I got to my feet and dumped the dishes into the sink.

Making sure we both had everything we needed, we rushed out the door. If Danny got late one more time this year, then Mrs. Harp, the dean, was going to suspend him. She was very strict, especially to Danny ever since the time he had lit her car on fire. Danny had already been late countless times since the start of the semester, having been warned multiple times by Mrs. Harp about being suspended.

We both began to sprint the next couple of blocks. I didn't want Danny to get suspended. He was the only one that I really wanted to talk to at school. I have other friends, sure, but none of them are anything like Danny.

"Made it." me and Danny both said as we finally stopped running. We made it inside school and we weren't late. We were both breathing hard, trying to get our breathing to normal. The bell rang and students hurried to get to their classes. We both groaned.

Great, we're not late for school but we're now late for English. Me and Danny had first period together. We have a couple of classes together. But we groaned because our English teacher, Ms. Shep was Mrs. Harp's cousin. Ms. Shep was just like Mrs. Harp. The only difference was that Mrs. Harp was old and in her late 40's while Ms. Shep was still young, in her early 20's. But even though Ms. Shep was younger, she was still just as cruel and strict.

The two of us dragged our feet, not wanting to get to English. The two of us both had our heads down still groaning as if we were in pain. We both looked like zombies. We finally entered Ms. Shep's classroom. She was yelling at the class as usual. When we walked in, she looked at us sternly and walked over to us.

"Ah, Charlotte Davids and Daniel Crow...so nice for the two of you to join us..." Ms. Shep said annoyed.

"Well then, since you two seemed to be so excited to get here, why don't you join me for detention this afternoon?" she added. Me and Danny both groaned which then led to Ms. Shep becoming more furious at us.

"Go sit down and stop acting like total widgets!" she yelled. Everyone in the whole class then looked at one another thinking the same thing.

What the hell are widgets?

"I said sit down!" Ms. Shep boomed when she saw that we hadn't moved from where we were. Me and Danny scrambled into our seats. Me on one side of the room and Danny on the complete other side.

I opened to the page that we were going to work on today and buried my head inside the textbook. I then started falling asleep. This is what I always do, since I live with Lindsey. She always wakes me up almost every night to just continue the beatings.

"Hey Charlie." I heard someone call next to me. I picked up my drowsy head and looked at the person who had just called my name. it was Jacky. Jacky was actually a good friend. I actually talk to her when I am in school. She is one of the exceptions from the other students. She doesn't give a damn about what people think about her which is one of the reasons why I like her.

"Hi Jacky. What's up?" I said casually as I turned my whole body so that it was facing her.

Jacky had straight brown hair that went up to her shoulders. She had cut it into layers along with some bangs. Jacky had hazel eyes. Her eyes were really light that sometimes they would look yellow in the sunlight. She was pretty. Her and Danny even went out one time. But it ended after about two weeks. I think that they broke up because Jacky thought that he didn't like her at all. But I don't know, I'd rather stay out of Danny's love life.

"Oh, did you hear?" she asked me as she leaned onto her elbow.

"Hear what?" I asked now suddenly interested that something new might happen.

"There is some new students are transferring here. A girl and a boy, they are siblings...but its weird...people are saying a lot of creepy things about them." she said rolling her eyes.

"Really?" I asked. I wonder why people are starting rumors. They probably have nothing better to do.

The whole period I talked to Jacky. We talked about a lot of different things. But we dropped the subject about the new transfer students. I kept looking over at Danny once and a while. He seemed to be staring at me, but every time I caught him, he would look away and continue on what ever it was that he was doing. I just shrugged it off. Maybe something is bothering him.

Towards the end of the period, a knock came to the door of the classroom. Ms. Shep went to open it. No one was paying attention as to what was going on until Ms. Shep began to bang her teacher's textbook onto her desk. It made a loud noise so it caught everyone's attention.

"Now class, it appears that we have a couple of new students..." she said trailing off as she welcomed in the new students.

I held my breath. They were the new students that Jacky was telling me about. A boy and a girl. They appeared to be the same age. They were both gorgeous. The girl had long blonde hair. Her hair was really light. Her skin was almost white. And when she looked at everyone, you were able to see her eyes. They were the most stunning color. It was a mixture of violet and dark blue. Her eyes seemed to change color every time she blinked. She looked like an angel. The guy on the other hand had dark black hair that fell over his eyes a bit. He seemed so mysterious and stunning. His eyes were dark as well. I squinted trying to determine what color eyes he had. They were strange. They were black but they would change into a bloody red color a couple of times. I shuddered.

"Now students, please introduce yourselves." Ms. Shep said as she smiled at them. It freaked me out. Ms. Shep never smiled. She let out her hand as if the two new students were going to reach out and shake it.

"My name is Angela." the girl said. Her voice was soft.

Everyone waited for the guy to introduce himself too, but he didn't. He didn't say anything. He seemed to be frustrated with something. After a long moment of the guy not saying anything, Angela introduce him to everyone.

"His name is Dylan...he is just shy." she said smiling to everyone. She looked so perfect. Dylan turned to her. He glared at her but Angela acted like she didn't notice.

"Aright then, Angela, Dylan please take a seat." she said a tad annoyed.

Everyone watched in awe as the two moved from the front of the room and took their seat. The two moved so gracefully. Angela's movements made her look like she was dancing. Dylan's movements were just as graceful but he still appeared to look like he was in pain. I watched him curiously. He met my gaze. And his expression didn't change, instead he looked as if he were in much more pain. I watched as he clutched his hands tightly and sat in the only available sit. He sat right behind me. I bit my lip.

I looked across the room. Angela was sitting right next to Danny. She seemed to be introducing herself to him. A smile on her face. Danny looked just like Dylan. He was clutching his desk tightly. His eyes never meeting hers. He just glared down at the textbook that was in front of him. I became worried.

The bell rang a few minutes later.

"Alright students make sure that you complete pages 230-243! I don't want to hear any excuses tomorrow! If you do not have this homework finished tonight then you will fail my class!" Ms. Shep yelled as she tried to get the attentions of the students as we all filed out. I was right next to Jacky.

"That Dylan kid is hot." she mumbled and I chuckled lightly. I turned around to see that Dylan was right behind us. Giving us a strange look. It made me wonder if he had heard what Jacky has just said.

I walked out. Next I have Phys. Ed. I groaned. I hate sports. I dragged my feet towards my locker and began to get my things out. As soon as I was done, I turned around and ran into someone.

"Boo!" Dannyyelled as he waved his arms in front of my face. I laughed.

"What do you have next?" he asked casually as he leaned against the locker next to me and didn't look at me. He was concentrating on something far away.

"Uh, Phys. Ed." I mumbled as I followed his gaze. He was looking at Angela. She was drinking something out of a can. Angela was right next to Dylan. He was also drinking out of a can. I watched as Dylan met Danny's gaze and smirked. I looked at both of them. Danny was not looking at Angela anymore. He was looking at Dylan, glaring. I kept looking at one to the other wondering why they seemed to be so angry with one another.

I saw Angela nudge Dylan. She nudged Dylan on the arm that was holding his drink. Dylan spilled a drop and it fell onto the ground. I looked at the drop. It was red. A dark shade of red and it laid there on the floor as Dylan and Angela walked away. I turned my gaze back on Danny. He was concentrating on the drop that fell out of Dylan's cup.

"Danny..." I said as I touched his arm. He flinched and looked at me. He looked dazed and confused.

"Huh?" he said blinking.

I quickly said. "What do you have now?"

Danny thought for a long moment. "I think I have to go see the nurse..." he said and walked away from me.

What was going on? Why is Danny acting so strange? He was acting fine this morning...

I tried to take my mind off of Danny as I headed to the gymnasium. I walked through the doors. Everyone was already changed. I was late. I hurried as I raced to get into the locker room to change. Mr. Janders stopped me right when I was about to get inside the girl' locker room.

"Where were you?" he asked sternly. Mr. Janders was a pretty cool teacher but when you get late to his gym class, that's when he gets mad. He was short. Mr. Janders had light brown hair and light brown eyes. He always wore a jersey and shorts. The shorts always made him look shorter.

"I couldn't get my locker to open." I lied. Mr. Janders studied my face for a moment but then he nodded once and let me change.

I walked into the locker room. It was almost empty. There were still a few girls

there. They were gossiping and chatting away. I sighed as I did not want to have to talk to them. They are the 'popular girls' at my high school. I scoffed. They were just a group of whores that don't respect themselves. They go to parties and try to bang every boy that they see. They all think that Danny is hot and their always trying to grope on him. It makes me sick.

I stripped out of my clothes and pulled on my gym uniform.

"Did you see Dylan?" one of the whores asked.

"OMG yes! He's so hot!" another said.

"I know right!" one said.

Then they started shrieking with joy. It gave me a big headache so I pulled open a locker and began to open and close it repeatedly trying to drown their voices. I kept doing this until one of them finally spoke.

"Uh, can you stop doing that? Its really annoying." one said in a snobbish voice. I just began to make the racket even louder.

One walked up to me.

"Hello? I said stop!" she said as she tried to push me. I moved aside just when she was

going to collide her anorexic body with mine and so she fell to the floor. She cried in pain. I laughed. I turned around, about to leave.

"Stupid bitch." I heard them say as I began to walk out.

"Better than being an anorexic whore!" I yelled. I was annoyed.

I walked out into the gymnasium. We were having free play. Mr. Janders gives us free play once and a while. Free play was pretty much a free period. You could do what ever you want. You can play a sport or you can just sit down and hang out with some friends. I groaned. I need Danny here with me.

I headed for the door. They wont notice if I ditch this class. I slipped out through the wide doors and walked down the halls. I looked around. No one was in the halls. It was completely empty. I rounded the corner. I headed for the side staircase hoping that it would be empty just like the halls so that I would be able to just sit down.

I opened the door and hit something. I fell back and landed on my butt. I groaned and looked up. I ran into someone. I ran into Danny. He looked down at me worried.

"Charlie! I'm sorry! Are you alright?" he asked as he helped me up. I nodded. I'm fine now that I'm no longer alone.

We walked into the side staircase and we both sat down silently. I looked at Danny. He had on his book bag and everything.

"Your leaving?" I asked. He nodded and I sighed heavily.

"Why?" I asked getting annoyed that he was going to leave me. It was still early. We still

have about 7 more periods until school ends.

"Because..." he started but then didn't continue and looked down at his shoes.

"Because?" I asked. I demanded an answer.

He didn't answer me. Instead he said "Why don't you come with me?"

"Okay!" I said a little too enthusiastically. Danny chuckled.

"Where would you be with out me?" he asked jokingly.

"Probably dead somewhere." I answered not thinking.

"What?" Danny asked. Worriment filled his dark green eyes. I shook my head quickly.

"Nothing!" I said and walked out of the staircase.

Danny followed me. "Where are you going?" he asked.

"To get my stuff, what else?" I said.

"Oh." was all he said.

We went downstairs and to my locker. I quickly unlocked it and pulled out my stuff. I looked down at my clothes and swore.

"What's wrong?" Danny asked.

"I left my clothes in the locker..." I said annoyed with myself.

Danny pulled me to him. "Its okay, I still find you uncontrollably attractive." I blushed and turned away.

We walked out the doors of the building. It was surprising how no one seemed to care that two kids were just walking out form school. The sky was no longer dark. It was sunny. The sky was now a light blue color and white clouds were scattered everywhere.

Me and Danny joked the whole way to his house. When we got to his house, we ran inside laughing. Our laughter echoed through out the entire house. We ran upstairs and both laid next to each other on top of his king sized bed. We stared at the ceiling.

"You want to watch a movie?" he asked after a long moment of silence. I yawned and stretched. I was tired. I nodded sleepily.

"Someone seems to be tired." he said laughing and turning to face me.

"Nuh-uh." I mumbled as I yawned again loudly. He laughed not believing me.

"I'm tired too...lets take a nap." he said as he shut the lights and closed the curtains. It was

dark in his room now. He made him self comfortable and shut his eyes.

"Nighty night." he said.

"Sleep tight." I said.

"Don't let the bed bugs bite." Danny added. I laughed but then quickly fell asleep next to him.

Danny's P.O.V

I looked up at the ceiling. Thinking. I thought about a lot of things. I thought about how I am destined to become the Demon King. I thought about those two vampires that transferred to our school today. I knew they were vampires. I knew because of their scent. That thick, sweet, icy scent. Who were they? And why were they studying me so much? I also thought about Charlie...

I turned my body. I was now facing Charlie. I looked down at her. She was fast asleep. She is so beautiful. And she looks so peaceful when she is like this. I looked down, to Charlie's legs and arms. They were covered in bruises and cuts. I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. How could Charlie put up with Lindsey mistreating her like that?

I sighed getting up. I wasn't going to get any of my answers by laying on my bed the whole day. I stretched my arms and legs. I was stiff.

I left the room, looking at Charlie one more time. I walked down the hallway and headed downstairs. I knew how to see my parents. They taught it to me so many times. I was going to go through my secret portal and go to see mother and father. The king and queen of demons.

When I reached the long staircase, I got up on the railing and leaped. I landed swiftly onto my feet. I looked back up onto the stairs. It was a about 15 feet tall. I smirked. Well at least being a monster did have its benefits.

I walked down through the living room and reached a closet. I opened it quietly and went inside. There were coats of all sorts stuffed in here. I wrinkled my nose in disgust. It smelled of old people. I didn't like it. I quickly shoved open some coats until I found a dark hole. I snuck into the dark hole and a few seconds later, I was in a different closet. I knew it was different because of the scent. This scent reeked of blood and of despair. I found some more coats surrounding me and I wrinkled my nose in disgust. I grunted as I shoved the thick, heavy coats aside and reached a door. I sighed heavily before I opened it.

I made my way out and was blinded. I covered my eyes with my hands automatically.

"Daniel! Oh Daniel! I'm so glad that you are here!" I heard a familiar voice shriek with joy. I felt a pair of arms wrap around me for a brief second.

My dark green eyes finally adjusted to the light. I was in the other world. I was in the castle. The castle where my mother and father lived. I was in my parent's room. I was surprised to see that the room was so full of light. Normally, their room was dark and gloomy. I looked around. There were many people in the large room. All of them hurrying about doing their jobs. There were all demons. I turned my attention to the person who had greeted me. I realized that it was my mother.

"Mother." I said softly as I hugged her. She smiled at me and hugged me again. We pulled apart after a short moment.

"Mother...what is wrong?" I asked as I noticed the dark circles that were under her eyes. She was worried about something. I could feel her body tense.

She looked over her shoulder. "Your father...he isn't well Daniel, not well at all...I'm afraid that his time to perish is near..." she whispered. I watched as a tear rolled down her cheek softly. I froze.

If father was going to die...then that means that I will be king. King of the demons...

I shuddered. I was not excited about the idea of ruling this world. I grew so accustomed to the human world. Their safe, strange ways. I was so used to living like they do. So used to being with Charlie...

"Where is father?" I asked urgently.

"He is over there." my mother said as she inclined her head towards the other side of the room

where there were many demons working. I headed over there immediately. It only took me about a second. Being demon gave you inhuman speed.

"Father..." I breathed out as I looked over at my father's limp, fragile body. I have never seen him like this. He was always so strong, so powerful. It frightened me to see him this way, laying there helpless on a bed.

I felt a soft movement happen right next to me. I turned to where it came from. My mother stood next to me. She was concerned.

"Caius..." she said softly as she touched my father's cheek. He opened his eyes. It looked as if it pained him to just open his eyes.

"Elizabeth..." my father whispered. I saw my mother smile but yet another tear fell out from the corner of her eye. It was so strange to see my parents like this. So weak, so vulnerable. These two were the ones who were feared all across this world, and yet, here they were crying for one another.

"Caius look. Daniel had come to visit." she said as she looked at me. My father did the same. He was surprised, I could tell.

"Daniel...is that you?" he said as his voice cracked once. I nodded my head sternly trying to hold all of my feelings inside. If I show how much this was killing me to see my parents like this, then they will sure to think that I am weak. Demons never show their emotions.

My father chuckled. "It appears that soon enough Daniel, you will have to soon take my place..." he said lightly looking away from me.

"Yes father I know." I said.

I stayed with my father a while more after that. I had gotten one of the servants to get me a chair. They did of course, since I am the prince. I pulled the chair up next to my father's bed. We didn't talk that much. That was pretty normal. I just sat there in front of my father. And he stared up at the ceiling, never looking at me. He was trying to hold everything inside but I was able to tell that he was in pain, in agony. My mother had left already and there were very few in the room.

"There is something that I need to discuss with you..." my father spoke finally. His angelic face turning to me.

"Daniel...there is a prophecy..." he said. I was intent on knowing what this prophecy was going to be about.

"The prophecy has been around for a long time now...but it was never revealed to neither demons nor vampires, until now..." my father said. I urged him to continue.

"This prophecy states that there will be a war that will occur in our world. It will happen on the night where the moon disappears and it will be the darkest night of all time..." my father paused then, coughing.

"The prophecy says that on the moonless night, the new vampire king and the new demon king must join together as won in order to win this battle...and if it is that the demon and vampire king would not join forces, then all of our kind and the vampire kind will perish..." he said looking at me. My eyes were wide.

"But father...how are you sure that it will involve me?" I said hoping that I would not have to rule the demons into a world war that might or might not destroy our kind.

"Daniel...your name was on the prophecy, even your own blood was on it...along side with the new vampire king..." he said quietly turning away from me. I gawked. My mouth hung open. How could this be?

"Father...if the prophecy was made long ago, and you nor the vampires have ever saw it, until now...then how did our ancestors who made the prophecy know about me being born and about a world war?" I asked.

My father sighed heavily. He was furious. If he wasn't so weak right now, then he probably would have hit me long time ago.

"Our ancestors were the most powerful of all time...they were very gifted...they even knew magic. They used magic in order to tell what the future would hold." he said sternly. I didn't say anything. I just got up and walked across the room. I was going back. I cant believe what my father was telling me. It was just too much.

I opened the door. It creaked in agony as I opened it. I stepped inside.

"Your going to have to face your destiny some time." my father said. I gritted my teeth hard and walked through the door. I pushed at the coats angrily. My pulse racing. I wanted to kill. My anger was getting the better of me.

I was know in the closet of the human world. I stopped inches away from the closet door. I leaned against the wall. I looked up at the ceiling as I placed my hands on top of my eyes. I groaned. I then heard a door open but I ignored it. I just continued to sulk.

"Danny? Why are you in here?" I heard a voice say. I knew that voice. It was Charlie. I immediately brought my hands to my side and I looked at her. She looked at me strangely.

I racked my brain trying to think of an excuse.

"Oh! Here's my old jacket!" I said as I pulled out a random jacket from its hook and showed it to her. She grabbed it from me and looked at it. She gave a disgusted face.

"This is your old jacket?" she said looking at me and then back at the jacket.

I then looked at the jacket that I had randomly pulled out. It was big. It looked like it would fit

a gorilla. It looked like bearskin. It was ripping at many different pieces. The fur of the jacket was even peeling off. It reeked of old. I hated it. I almost hit myself on the head. I just had to randomly pick out the most ugliest jacket out of all of them.

Before Charlie was able to say another comment about the hideous jacket, I quickly snatched it out of her hands and stuffed it back into the back of the closet. I sighed and walked out of the closet. I shut the door tightly and turned to face Charlie. She was still looking at me strangely.

"What?" I said as I flashed her a grin.

"Nothing." she said and smiled back at me. She looked even more beautiful when she smiled.

I walked into the kitchen. Charlie followed me. I pulled out a drink and chugged it all down. Charlie watched me as she sat herself onto a stool. I drank and drank. I drank about everything that was liquid inside the fridge. These human foods never really filled me up.

"Well someone seems thirsty." Charlie said after I just finished a whole carton of cold milk without hesitating to breath. I didn't have to breath. My kind can go forever with out breathing.

I just chuckled and sat next to her. We started playing some weird hand game that we had made up last summer when we didn't know what to do to pass some time. After about two rounds of me letting Charlie beat me at the stupid game, I got up.

"What time is it?" I asked.

"Um..." Charlie said as she squinted her eyes to look at the kitchen clock that hanged high above my head.

"It's midnight!" she shrieked as she immediately headed for the door in a hurry. She was just about to walk out the door when I grabbed her wrist lightly.

"Let me at least walk you." I said. She was about to protest but instead, nodded.

We walked out the door in silence. I hated the fact that Charlie was living with such a horrible person like Lindsey. I gritted my teeth at the thought of her. We didn't talk much on the way there. We were just walking in silence.

A couple of long minutes later, we got to her house. It looked old and it looked as if it were about to collapse at any moment. I balled my hands to fists. Charlie noticed and so touched my arm lightly. I calmed down immediately. But then I still glared at the house. I used my demonic powers to let me see through the walls of the house. I saw Lindsey and clenched my jaw. She was talking to herself, saying terrible things about Charlie. She was also throwing things. She threw anything that she was able to get her hands on. This woman was obviously drunk.

"I guess I'm going to go inside." Charlie mumbled. I looked at her then, she met my eyes. Her eyes were sad. It got me even more angry. Charlie noticed this and so shook her head. She wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me tightly. I hugged her back. This is not a part of my nature at all, but I have gotten used to the accustoms of these humans.

"Aha! So that's where you've been you slut!" someone screamed.

Me and Charlie both pulled apart. We turned to see Lindsey stumble out of the small house and stumble towards us. She fell a couple of times as she could not hold herself up well since she was so wasted. My body was tense. I hated this woman.

"Lindsey, its not what you think..." Charlie began as she walked forward. As soon as Charlie was in Lindsey's reach, Lindsey smacked her right across the face. Her cheek turned red immediately. I growled furiously which made Lindsey turn towards me.

"Hey y-you, how much your paying her? D-don't pay her that mu-much...she's a-a cheap whore." Lindsey said smiling at me. I grounded my feet and entire body, trying to control myself. My mind screamed to kill her. I was dying to kill her. But I couldn't. Charlie would be upset...

I didn't say anything to her, so she just patted my cheek softly and then turned back to Charlie who was on her knees, holding her cheek as she glared at the ground. My head swirled as I stared at her. I was dying to look away, to try to end the a pain that I was now feeling, but I couldn't.

"C'mon bitch." Lindsey said lightly as she strolled into the house laughing. Charlie followed her obediently. I wanted to tell Charlie so many things right now. To tell her that I want to protect her. To tell her that I want us to run away together so that nothing would ever hurt her again. To tell her that I am the future king of demons...

Lindsey tripped and fell as she walked through the doorway of the house. She cursed a whole lot of words as she heaved herself up. Charlie followed, still not meeting my gaze. Charlie walked through the doorway of the house and finally turned around to look at me. Her cheek was still red. And my body shuddered as I looked at her. The sadness in her eyes were too unbearable that I ended up being the first one to look away.

I cursed and grunted as I walked down the street. It was dark and no one was out. I walked hitting everything that I got my hands on. I left dents on almost everything. There were dents on the mailboxes, street lights, everything. I don't care. I am too angry to care about anything.

I was a couple of steps away form the door when I suddenly felt a light tap on my shoulder. I turned around quickly but saw no one. I shrugged it off thinking that it was my imagination. But then I heard a chuckle and so I put myself into a defensive mode.

"Who's there?" I asked. Every word dripped with venom as I let all of my demonic powers take control.

"Calm down Daniel...it is only us..." an angelic voice said. I turned my head upward. To the roof of my house and glared. There on the roof of my house were two vampires. The same vampires that transferred to our school today.

Angela and Dylan.

Dylan's P.O.V

I snickered down at the future demon king. He was looking at me and Angela with hateful eyes. He was already in his demon form. I peered down at him. His black hair had grown a bit longer, it fell over his eyes. His muscles grew a bit more as well and he got a black mark on his right cheek. A mark on a demon is very common, but each mark is different. His mark was a simple black X that looked like someone had cut it with knifes onto his cheek. His body was stiff. He was expecting us to attack. I stood my ground.

Why did that stupid prophecy even exist? I can rule all vampires all on my own without anyone's help, especially not a demon who spends all his time with humans.

I watched as Angela leaped off of the roof, she landed swiftly onto her feet in front of the demon. The demon growled at her. Angela smiled sweetly.

"Prince Daniel...we are not here to harm you...we just ask for you to come with us back to our realm." she said calmly. Daniel relaxed and stood up straight. He looked from me to Angela.

"No." he said softly looking over his shoulder.

I hissed. Angela looked at him like he had three heads. "Well why not Daniel?" she shrieked.

Daniel looked back to her. "Call me Danny..." he said softly. I glared down at him. If it didn't depend on his help to save my kind as well as his, then I would have went down there and killed him. I gritted my teeth. Who cares about your damn name!

Angela took a deep breath and smiled. "Danny..." she repeated looking at him in the eyes. They stared like that for a while and I got impatient.

"Can we hurry this up?" I yelled at them annoyed. They turned their attention to me. Angela gave me a strange look, probably trying to tell me to keep my trap shut. Danny on the other hand growled at me. I looked at him like he was crazy. We are supposed to get along for the war and, we just met and yet we're already hating each other. Great. I looked away from his gaze. He doesn't intimidate me at all. I have done all of my training. I can kill in a blink of an eye. But I bet Danny hasn't even started any of his training since he always spends his time here in this world.

"I hope that you are aware of the prophecy?" Angela asked him as they looked away form me.

Danny nodded. "Yes. I do."

I growled again. "So then why the hell are we still here? Why are we not training for the war already?" I yelled. My eyes flashed red. I was hungry and all around me was food. Delicious blood. I don't think that I will be able to last any more time trying to not kill these pitiful humans.

"Excuse me for just a sec." Angela said to Danny.

He nodded his head. "Of course."

Angela then turned away from him, leaped and then was right in my face within a second. She glared at me.

"Will you stop being such a dick and just shut the hell up so we could take Danny back to our world?" she hissed. I growled at her. She did the same. I hate my cousin for this. She is the only one that feels that she is allowed to talk to me as if she were my mother.

"Well fine then! If you need me, I'm going to hunt." I hissed back as I disappeared into the night.

If Angela wants to handle things on her own, then fine. I leaped on top of buildings in inhuman speed. The night air was crisp and fresh. It smelled nothing like the air that was in my world. In my world, the air smelled moist and sickening.

I slowed to a walk. I tried to control the urge to go back to that demon, Danny and kill him. I took a deep breath. I looked up at the sky and I stared at the moon. It was a full moon tonight. It was the only thing out tonight. It amazed me. This moon looked so peaceful and beautiful while the moon that I usually see in my world is always bloody red and its not peaceful nor beautiful. I stopped walking and leaned against a fence, staring up at the moon.

"I was about to melt into my seat when I saw him!" someone said. I unwillingly took my eyes off of the moon and looked down the block. There were two girls. One had long, wavy brown hair while the other had short blonde hair. I licked my lips. I was thirsty and these humans are smelling so delicious.

"I know me too! OMG! I so love that Dylan kid!" the brunette shrieked. I smirked. These humans are so blind. They are talking about a vampire being hot. The same vampire that is about to kill them.

The two girls were still walking down the block. They still haven't noticed me leaning against the fence. I looked around, making sure that no one was around. I was going to make this quick.

"I think he likes me." the blonde said. I almost puked.

"Oh really? Why is that?" the brunette said glaring at the blonde. I laughed at that.

"Well because..." she trailed off meeting my gaze.

"OMG! Its Dylan!" the blonde shrieked. I walked towards them. A smile on my lips.

"Well hello there ladies..." I said staring at their necks only. I could see their veins and I could see the blood that flowed through them.

I leaned in towards the brunette. I was inches away from her mouth. She was stiff. I could hear her heartbeat. It was beating so fast that I thought it was going to pop out of her chest. I smirked at her. I watched at the corner of my eye that the blonde was glaring at the two of us. Obviously jealous.

And then, without hesitation, I bit the brunette. Her body became limp as I drank her blood. She moaned. I wasn't sure if it was a moan of pleasure or a moan of pain. It took me about 1 minute to drink the girl dry. I let her dead body fall to the ground. Landing with a loud thud. I turned to the blonde. She hadn't moved at all. She looked at me in horror. I smiled sweetly at her.

"What's wrong?" I asked laughing at her expression. She screamed and tried to make a run for it but I grabbed her before she was even able to turn around. I made her face me. Her eyes were watery. She whimpered softly.

I felt the blood of the brunette drip at the sides of my mouth. I smiled again at the blonde. I showed her my fangs. She screamed. I bit her. I drank her blood quickly, afraid that her screams might have attracted some humans. A minute later, I was done. I took their dead bodies with one arm and dumped them in a near by dumpster. I wiped the blood out of the corners of my mouth with my tongue.

I left not glancing back at the dumpster. I continued to stroll down the street. I guess I was going to call it a night. The blood from those two girls hadn't filled my thirst, but it was enough for now. I will hunt in the morning. I am tired.

I remembered Danny. Me and Angela both knew that he wasn't going to go to my world with a smile on his face. But I was still angry at the fact at how disgraceful he was to his own kind.

I used my powers to find that disgusting human house that me and Angela were supposed to be staying at. I remembered that we intended on moving right next door to Daniel's house but there were no available houses. I had suggested that we should just kill his neighbors and such, but Angela disagreed. She said that it would draw too much attention and that we couldn't risk looking suspicious. I was upset about that. So Angela had gotten a house that was empty. Angela told me that it was about 2 blocks away from Danny's. So it would do.

I finally got to the house. It looked okay. Nothing like the castle that I had back at home though. The house seemed average sized. I looked around. The neighborhood did look fine. But then I looked next door and I gawked. The house next door was about two times smaller than the house me and Angela were going to stay in.

A lot of noise was coming from the small house. Screams. It was all the same voice though. I got curious. I went around the house, to the backyard. All the way there, I heard a woman shouting and things being hit and thrown. I wonder if me and Angela were living next to a lunatic.

"Charlie! Where the hell did you go you bitch!" a woman yelled.

"Come here Charlie..." the woman continued softly. And then there was something thrown. It was thrown out the window and it was about to hit me. I reached up and grabbed the thing that the woman had thrown. It was a bottle. I read the label of the bottle. It was whiskey. I peered into the open window and saw the woman. She was scrawny. She seemed to be in her late 30's. she had curly red hair that fell around her face and dull dark brown eyes. She stumbled around looking for something. She continued to scream and shout.

I went to the back of the house. Maybe I could kill one more person. I said as I was about to open the back door of the woman's house and kill her so that she would shut the hell up. She was giving me a headache. I touched the door handle and then I heard rustling behind some bushes. I turned immediately. Crouching down defensively. Searching every inch of the big backyard. I tried to see if it were Angela or even Danny, but I didn't. I only sensed the presence of humans.

And then I heard a sneeze. I stood up straight. Calming down. I walked over to a near by bush and reached my hand inside the bush. Seconds later, I pulled out a girl. I carried her easily in my arms.

I studied the girl. She was human. She had straight black hair and light blue eyes. I would have said that she was beautiful fro a human, but she was all cut up and bruised. I continued to stare at her. I know this girl. She smells familiar. Maybe she attends the school that I just transferred to.

I was about to say something to her when she beat me to it.

"Put me down." the girl said coldly, glaring over my shoulder. I followed her gaze, she was glaring at the house. The house where that woman was. I didn't respond to her.

"I said put me down!" the girl said now glaring at me. I shrugged my shoulders and then dropped her hard onto the ground. She told me to put her down didn't she?

The girl cried out in pain as she fell hard onto her back. I stared down at her. And I felt strange. As I watched her scramble up to her feet struggling and grunted obviously in pain. It hurt me. I don't know why. I just felt like I should help her or something...

What am I thinking?

The girl was up now and she went up high on her toes so that she was close to my eye level. I stared at her still confused as to how I was feeling. Her eyes were angry. Her blood smelled so different from the other girls that I had just killed. Her blood smelled different from anything that I have ever killed. I could kill her so easily right now. Parts of my mind were telling me to kill her and drink her delicious blood while another voice told me not to...to help her.

"Thanks." was all the girl said. She turned around and walked back into the bush where I had found her. I watched her curiously.

"What the hell are you doing?" I asked as I walked towards her huddled body behind the bush.

"None of your business." she answered. She didn't even look at me.

I then sat right next to her. The girl had pulled up her legs to he chest and wrapped her arms around them. When she saw that I was sitting next to her, she pulled her legs closer to herself. I smiled trying to be friendly. She glared at me hatefully, I ignored it. I spread my legs out, making myself more comfortable.

We didn't talk for a long time.

"So do you mind telling me why we are here?" I asked finally. The girl turned her head to me and studied my face. I kept my face emotionless.

"Well I'm here because of some issues that I have in there." she said inclining her head to the house. Her eyes were full of sadness and anger.

"And what might these issues be?" I asked trying to get her to talk. This girl was intriguing. Maybe I wont kill her.

She got up then. Dusting the dirt off of her old looking jeans. I watched her wondering what she was going to do next.

"Look, I don't know who you are." she said turning to me. I looked up at her.

"Well maybe if you would talk to me more, then maybe you will get to know who I am." I said smiling. She walked away from me. I got up quickly and caught up with her.

When she noticed that I was following her, she stopped walking and turned to me.

"What are you doing?" she asked studying my face.

"Nothing." I replied shrugging a bit.

"Well then why the hell are you following me?" she asked placing one of her hands onto her hips. I looked at her arm. It was all bloody and cut up. I stared at it for a while, trying to resist the urge I was know having on killing her. She followed my gaze and when she noticed that I was staring at her cut up arm, she quickly pulled her arm behind her back.

"Look...you obviously have no where to stay tonight..." I said getting out of my daze. I gestured to the old house. That woman was still screaming. It didn't sound like she was going to stop any time soon. The girl followed my gaze. She stared at the house for a long moment until she finally turned back to me.

"Okay. Your right. But where else can I stay for the night besides the bushes in my backyard?" she asked.

"You could come to stay at my house." I said flatly. She took a step back from me.

"And why would I do that?" she asked looking at me like I had three heads. I sighed heavily.

"I'm not going to rape you." I said. She didn't budge. She pulled her arms to wrap around her chest. I smirked.

"Look. I have plenty of room in my house. You could sleep in a room that is totally on the other side of the house if you like...and plus, I don't think I'm going to rape you nor kidnap you when you live right next door." I said smiling slightly. She gave me a questioning look.

"I live right over there." I said pointing to the house next door. She looked to where I was pointing at. Her eyes grew wide.

I touched her back lightly and began to push her lightly towards the house. She moved without protesting but her eyes stayed glued onto the house.

We got inside the house. I opened the door easily and dumped my things onto the floor. The girl just looked around the huge house in awe. I smirked. I walked over to what I expected to be the living room. It was. Angela had already been here to set furniture and everything else we would need. I sat myself on top of the black leather couch. I looked over to the entry way of the house. That girl was still there looking up at the ceiling.

I sighed heavily. "Aren't you coming?" I asked.

She turned her head towards me. She looked at me for a long time but then nodded her head slowly. She walked over to the couch and sat down. She sat as far away from me as possible.

"You live here alone?" the girl asked.

"No. I live with my cousin." I said not looking at her. I was concentrating on the opposite wall.

"Oh...so what is your name?" she asked quietly. I turned to her. She was looking up at the ceiling again. It didn't help me. It gave me a clear view of her neck. I licked my lips as I smelled her delicious blood.

"My name is Dylan." I said just as quiet. My eyes never left her neck.

"What's yours?" I asked like a robot as I still focused on her neck.

She finally brought her neck down. I got freed from my trance. Thank goodness.

"My name is Charlotte...but don't you dare call me that. Call me Charlie." she said smiling a bit.

"Charlie..." I mumbled looking at her.

And then I started thinking again. I started thinking about why was I being nice to this human girl? Why is it that I'm resisting on killing her? And why do I feel so at ease the more I look at her? I thought about this for a long time.

"Ah, there you are Charlie!" someone said.I washalf asleep, laying on top of something.I felt numb and i didn't bother to look up to see who had called me.

And then I felt something hit my side hard. It felt like a stab. I opened my eyes wide with shock. I sat up, but it hurt too much. My head was still spinning. I then heard laughing. I turned my head to find Lindsey and pointing at my side. I looked to my side to find a broken bottle jabbed into my side. Blood began to pour out. The pain was unbearable as I began to get up off of my bed. I grabbed the bottle and threw it onto the floor. I walked past Lindsey. She was quiet for once. I walked to the bathroom.

How did I get back into my house? I thought I was in the house next door. I was with Dylan. I racked my brain trying to remember everything. I felt so out of place. I was dying to remember the events that happened last night. The pain in my side was barely noticeable even though I felt my body scream in pain as some glass from the broken bottle seemed to have stuck to the gash that Lindsey made.

I reached the bathroom and locked the door. I took off my shirt, trying to be careful not to make the gash even more serious. I looked at the mirror. I was crying. I was shocked. I didn't even know that I was crying. I opened the mirror and grabbed some alcohol to clean up the gash. I also grabbed some tweezers and I began to pick at the gash, taking out some glass. I winced every time I touched the wound. My head was getting extremely dizzy from looking at the blood. When I thought that I got all of the glass out, I dabbed the alcohol onto a napkin and began to press it against the wound. I groaned in pain. I bit my lip as the alcohol cleaned my wound, but also burning it.

As I cleaned my wound up, I continued to try to remember last night's events. It became clear all of a sudden. All the events from last night hit me like a tidal wave...

Danny had taken me to his house. I found out that he was a vampire. Angela had come home a little while later and then Dylan bit me...

That must have been how I got home. Dylan or Angela must have snuck me back to my house while I was unconscious.

"Jerk..." I mumbled referring to Dylan.

When I was done, I got some bandaging cloth to wrap around my waist. I wrapped it quickly around myself and put the shirt back on. I walked back into my room to find Lindsey knocked out on top of my bed. I glared at her.

"I hate you." I mumbled.

I then grabbed some clean clothes from the broken drawer that sat in my room and changed. when I was done, I looked at the clock. It was 7:46 AM. I walked out the door. I managed to put Dylan in the back of my mind. I walked two blocks down and reached Danny's house. I sighed in relief. I need Danny right know. I knocked on the door and waited for Danny to open it. I looked down at my shirt, making sure that the wound wasn't noticeable. Danny would be extremely mad if he saw what Lindsey did this morning. After about 5 minutes, Danny's sleepy head popped out through the door.

"Hey Charlie." he greeted me. I smiled.

"Hi sleepy head." I said jokingly as I reached over and tussled his hair.

"You hungry?" he asked politely.

"Hells yes." I said eagerly as I realized that I hadn't eaten anything in two days. Danny laughed and then walked me into the house. He kept his arm around my shoulders.

We reached the kitchen and he began to make some breakfast. He pulled out some Cocoa Puffs from the cabinet and made a bowl of cereal. When he was done, he placed the bowl in front of me.

"Your not eating?" I asked.

"Nah, not hungry. Plus, if I don't get changed right now, then we're going to be late and Mrs. Harp is going to suspend me." he said. I nodded my head understanding.

I ate my food quickly. I was starving. When I was done, my stomach still growled. I ignored it and waited for Danny. Danny came back down with some black jeans and a gray shirt. He looked stunning like always. Once again, I compared him to myself. He just looked so perfect while I look so plain and ordinary.

"C'mon Charlie, enough with the drooling over how hot I am." Danny joked laughing as he opened the front door.

I walked through the door and hit Danny playfully on the arm. He laughed and followed me out of the house. We walked to school joking and laughing like always.

"Alright, coke or Pepsi?" Danny asked. We were asking random questions to each other. Just for fun.

"Blah! I prefer Dr. Pepper thank you very much!" I said proudly. Danny snorted.

"Dr. Pepper?!?!" he shrieked. I glared at him.

"What? It tastes good! Way better than coke or Pepsi!" I said defensively.

"Yeah right! I bet I taste better than that crap!" Danny said.

This time I snorted. "Ha! Yeah right! You probably taste horrible!" I said.

"And how do you know? Have you ever tasted me?" he asked.

"No! and I don't want to!" I said.

"Are you sure about that?" Danny said winking at me.

"Yes, Danny. I'm very certain that I don't want to taste garbage!" I said looking at him up and down.

He placed his hand over his heart. "Ouch Charlie, that hurt. It really hurt me a lot." he said dramatically.

I scoffed. "Yeah, okay sure..."

We continued this pointless argument until we reached school. As soon as we got inside, the bell rang and we rushed to class. I had World Studies first period while Danny had French. We both headed to our classes dropping the argument.

I reached the classroom and sunk myself into my seat. Mr. Powers, our World Studies teacher was talking about some project that we would have to complete in order to pass his class. I groaned. Mr. Powers was actually a pretty cool teacher, he was one of the very few in this horrid school that actually liked students. He joked with everyone. Even though, he was a bit nutty sometimes and how he sings about everything even though he doesn't know how to sing at all. I just hated it when he gave us projects. They were always pointless and weird.

I looked around. I didn't know anyone in this class. And I didn't want to become sociable so I sank into my seat again and fell asleep.

I awoke by Mr. Powers nudging me.

"It appears that you have fallen asleep in my class again Ms. Davids." Mr. Powers said smiling a bit. I only yawned tiredly.

I rubbed my eyes. "Yeah, sorry about that Mr. Powers..." I said while getting up.

"Yes yes...now get out of here before I call Mrs. Harp!" Mr. Powers said jokingly. I laughed and then walked out.

I met up with Danny. We had the next period together. English. We groaned just like yesterday. We have Mrs. Shep.

"Why does fate have to be such a bitch?" Danny said.

"I don't know Danny. All I know is that I hate having Ms Shep as a teacher. She is a pain in

the ass just like Mrs. Harp." I said drowsily.

I heard someone cough loudly behind me. I ignored it. Then, someone tapped me. I turned around. Danny was looking at something wide eyed. I looked to where he was looking at.

"Why hello there...Ms. Davids, Mr. Crow...may I ask what it was that you two were talking about?" Ms. Shep asked. My eyes went wide just like Danny's. Damn it.

Neither one of us answered her so she continued.

"Ah I see...well, either way, the two of you are spending this afternoon with me. Detention." she said.

Me and Danny gawked. "What?" we both shrieked.

"Why?" I asked.

"Well because one, you two were supposed to have detention with me yesterday, which you two ignored by disappearing...and secondly, because I didn't really like the conversation that the two of you were just having before I interrupted." she explained.

Me and Danny groaned.

"Oh come on!" Danny said annoyed.

"Hey! That's enough! Now, come along, we can walk to class together." she said grabbing our arms and pulling us toward the classroom. Me and Danny let her pull us along. A few

kids were giggling at us as we walked by.

We got into the classroom and me and Danny hurried to our seats, scared that Ms. Shep was going to give us detention for something else. As I walked dot my seat, I saw Dylan. I looked at him. He was staring at his desk. He looked up at me, our eyes met, but he quickly looked away. I gave him a weird look but then sat myself in my seat.

Great. A vampire doesn't want to talk to me. I should be happy shouldn't I? well I'm not.

"Hey Charlie." Jacky greeted me. I waved hi to her. She looked at me strangely.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"Nothing." I mumbled as I rested my head onto my hands. I sighed heavily.

I watched at the corner of my eye to see Jacky drop her pencil. Purposely. She kept talking to me. I was trying to tune her out. She is not important right now.

I looked over my shoulder to see Dylan, a slight smile on his lips, bend over and pick up the pencil that Jacky had just tossed off of her desk. Jacky acted like she was oblivious as to what was going on, ranting about something.

Dylan walked over to us. He tapped Jacky's shoulder. "Um, did you drop this?" he asked Jacky. I almost puked.

Jacky smiled. "Oh! Yeah, thanks so much..." she said smiling.

I put my head into my hands. Someone just gag me. Here is a vampire who appears to not want to talk to me and yet, he runs off and talks to someone else. And that someone else who did the whole 'oops I dropped my pencil' act!which was totally obvious i might add! I gritted my teeth.

"My name is Dylan." I heard him say to Jacky.

"Mine is Jacky." she said smiling.

Then there was a short silent moment. I sighed hoping that Dylan left.

"Hey, Jacky, you want to go to the movies tonight?" Dylan asked innocently.

I brought my face out of my hands and stared at Dylan wide eyed with my mouth hanging open. He looked at me once, smirked, but then focused on Jacky. Jacky had her full attention on Dylan, so she didn't notice my expression.

"I'd love to." she answered.

I just continued to stare at him wide eyed. He looked at me again.

"Um, are you alright there miss?" Dylan asked looking concerned. Oh so you don't know me now?

I grunted and looked away. Fine then Dylan. I stared up at Ms. Shep who was now watching Dylan furiously.

"Why Dylan! What on earth are you doing? Return to your seat this instant!" she boomed. Dylan ignored her. I looked across the room. Angela was gritting her teeth and seemed to be saying something.

"Dylan! Did you hear me? Okay! We will just discuss this after school in detention!" she boomed. Dylan looked at her. His face emotionless. He then turned around and sat back down onto his seat. I chuckled under my breath.

Wait...that means that Dylan is going to have detention after school with me and Danny!

I groaned and sunk myself deeper into my seat.

The rest of the day went by slowly. I had a couple of classes with Danny, when he was seated next to me, we joked a lot. I got a few classes with Dylan. He just kept aggravating me. I even had a couple of classes with Angela. She never spoke to me, instead, she acted as if I didn't exist.

The last bell rang and all the students began to pile out of the school. It was Friday, so everyone rushed out. Well all except for me and Danny.

"C'mon, lets go to detention." Danny said sighing and leading me to the back stare case that led to the basement, where the school held detention.

We walked down the stair case in silence. Neither one of us in a happy mood. Our sneakers made loud echoing noises each step as we reached the basement. Danny hauled the huge door open. It was dark in the staircase, so when Danny opened the door to reveal a brightly lit room, it burned my eyes. I covered my eyes with my hands quickly. We walked into the room.

"Why look who we have here, Ms Davids and Mr. Crow! Please take a seat and make yourselves comfortable." a familiar voice greeted us. My eyes finally adjusted and I looked at the person who had greeted us. I smiled at the person. It was Mr. Powers.

"Mr. Powers!" Danny half yelled as he walked over to the teacher.

"Hey Danny. What did you do this time?" Mr. Powers asked Danny as he narrowed his eyes.

Danny laughed.

"Nothing really. Me and Charlie just arrived at Ms. Shep's class a couple of minutes late." Danny said shrugging as he leaned against a desk.

Mr. Powers nodded. "Ah, Ms. Shep...she is a handful isn't she?" Mr. Powers asked chuckling.

Danny and Mr. Powers continued to joke around. I looked over at the classroom. Me and Danny seemed to not be the only ones to have gotten detention today...

Dylan was here. He was glaring up at Danny. I wondered as to why he was doing that. Angela was even there. She looked at me suspiciously. I copied her look. Why the hell was she here? I looked to the far corner to see Jacky. Okay, why the hell is she doing here? She caught me looking at her and immediately jumped out of her seat and almost jumped on me.

"Hey Charlie." she said.

"Um, hi...why are you here?" I asked her giving her a strange look. She laughed. What's so funny?

"Well Mrs. Harp came up to me during my lunch period and then she just starts..." Jacky began but I drowned her out as I looked over at Dylan. He was looking at me intensely. I narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously. He smirked and got up. I held my breath.

"...and then she just starts screaming at me saying that I should stop being such a-!" Jacky was continuing her story until she was interrupted by someone tapping on her shoulder. It was Dylan. Jacky turned around to face him, a huge smile spread across her face. He smiled at her. I gritted my teeth.

Okay. I don't care that Dylan is ignoring me...that much. And I defiantly don't care that he seems to find Jacky more interesting than me...that much.

"Oh hey Dylan." Jacky greeted him.

"Hey Jacky, you want to come sit with me?" Dylan asked innocently.

Jacky nodded. Dylan then put his arm around her waist and pulled her close to him. Just before he turned around, he winked at me. My hands were into tight fists as I watched Dylan lead Jacky to sit in the middle of the room. Dylan kept whispering into Jacky's ear and Jacky giggled. What the hell is his problem?

I sighed and then turned to where Danny was. He wasn't standing next to Mr. Powers anymore. I searched around frantically. Where did he go? Mr. Powers noticed that I was looking for Danny, so he caught my eye and pointed to a table that was right next to where Dylan and Jacky were sitting. I looked to where he was pointing to and saw Danny and Angela laughing and talking. What the hell?

"Great..." I mumbled to myself as I sat down. Alone. In a desk that was in the far corner. I put my feet up and tilted my chair back. Hopefully I'm not going to fall.

Someone came into the room then. I looked over to see a guy. My eyes widened and I almost fell back out of my chair. I waved my arms frantically as I tried to get a grip on myself. I ended up falling. Hard onto the floor.

"Ouch..." I mumbled as I rubbed my head. Smooth move Charlie. Some of the people in the room laughed. I glared. I looked over to Danny, he looked worried, but Angela kept taking his eyes off of me and back to hers. Dylan just smirked. And Jacky was laughing.

"Charlie! Are you alright?" I heard Mr. Powers ask. I nodded my head slightly and was about to get up when a pair of big arms did heaved me upward. I turned around. It was the guy who had just walked in. he had black hair and very light brown eyes. His eyes were honey colored. He smiled slyly at me. I just stared at him.

No one seemed to have noticed the guy until now.

"Why the hell are you here?" came a booming voice. I turned away from the guy to see Danny fuming. He was up and was glaring at the guy. I slowly turned back to the boy. I watched his face. He smirked but then quickly changed his expression to confusion.

"What the hell are you talking about? I just moved to this town..." the guy said to Danny. I turned back to Danny. He didn't say anything, but he continued to glare at the guy.

I looked over to the rest of the students in the classroom. Dylan and Angela both looked like they were about to jump at any second. They seemed cautious and yet curious to the new guy. Everyone else in the class just seemed to be curious to know why Danny had just yelled at the new kid.

Mr. Powers came by and tapped the new guy on the shoulder.

"Well then, if your new, then why are you here in detention Mr...." Mr. Powers began but stopped when he realized he didn't know the guy's name.

"Oh! My name is William Lent, but please, call me Will...and I'm here because of that dean

that works in this school...I believe her name is Mrs. Harp?" Will said.

"Ah! Well then Mr. Lent, please go ahead and take a seat." Mr. Powers said smiling. Will nodded and sat down at a desk that was right next to me. I looked at him curiously.

"Well it seems that Mrs. Harp has gotten many students detention today..." Mr. Powers said to everyone before turning around and sat down on his desk. He picked up a book and began to read. I sighed sitting down next to Will.

"Hi." Will said to me smiling. I smiled back.

"Hey. How you liking the school?" I asked casually.

Will made a face. "Eh, its okay I guess...that old hag, Mrs. Harp has been on my case the whole entire day." he said chuckling. I laughed.

"Yeah...don't worry, she does that to everyone." I said.

"Oh...so what's your name?" Will asked.

"My name is Cha-!" I was about to tell Will my name when I was suddenly jerked away. I turned around to see a not so happy looking Danny. He glared at Will. Will smiled friendly at him.

"Hey! What was that for?" I asked Danny. He didn't seem to hear me.

"C'mon Charlie..." Danny said not keeping his eyes off of Will. What the hell is going on?

Danny pulled me to sit. I looked over at Will. I gave him an apologetic look. He nodded

understanding. He got up then and began to talk to Mr. Powers. I watched as the two laughed about something. Danny continued to drag me. He eventually sat next to Angela and then put me on his other side. I grunted.

"Danny! Do you mind telling me what that was about?" I asked. He studied my face.

"Nothing." he mumbled and then started talking to Angela. They seemed to be whispering about something.

Oh so he drags me away from a guy to just ignore me? I grunted and got up quickly. Danny saw me get up and so he grabbed my arm and then heaved me back down. I tried to resist, but I couldn't.

"Danny!" I shrieked. What is up with him?

Jacky came over to me. "Hey Charlie. What's going on?" she asked. I turned to face her and saw that she was holding someone's hand. I looked around her to see her and Dylan holding hands. I threw my head back.

"Nothing!" I mumbled as I glared up at the ceiling. I heard some chairs moving so I looked back down. I saw that Jacky and Dylan were now sitting next to me. I scoffed.

"What's wrong with you?" Dylan not even looking at me.

"Nothing that you would care about." I spat.

"Okay." he said shrugging.

Then Dylan whispered something to Jacky. Two minutes later, I saw Dylan walk out the door eyeing me. I sighed sinking into my seat. Stupid vampire.

"Charlie! Hey Charlie!" I heard Mr. Powers call.

I got up out of my seat and walked over to his desk. I looked over at Will. He didn't look at me. He was staring at the floor.

"Would you go and give these papers into the my mail box?" he asked. I shrugged and took the papers. I walked out the door.

I looked around. The hallways were empty. I took my sweet time reaching the main office and placing the papers into Mr. Powers' mail box. After I did the deed, I went into the side staircase. Maybe I can spend a few moments alone. I sighed heavily as I sat down on one of the steps. I threw my head back and closed my eyes. Today is weird...

"Why hello there Charlie." a voice said. I gasped and looked ahead of me. It was Dylan. He was standing right in front of me. He was leaning the wall that was right in front of me. Smiling at me as he crossed his arms over his chest. I glared.

"Oh so your talking to me now?" I asked him raising an eyebrow. He didn't say anything. He just stared at me.

After a moment, I said. "Oh! And what was up with you biting me yesterday!?" I asked as I remembered the events that had happened last night. He looked away from me.

"Listen Charlie, I didn't want to do it, Angela made me." he said quietly.

"And why did she make you bite me?" I asked getting up.

"Cause Charlie...you know too much now, she would have killed you if I hadn't told her no..." he said looking back at me. His eyes were sincere.

"She was about to kill me?" I asked astonished. Dylan nodded his head. He walked over to me.

"Charlie..." he whispered. I looked up at him. My head was spinning.

Dylan then wrapped his arms around me. He embraced me. My eyes grew wide. What is he doing?

"I don't know why I'm doing this either Charlie...I just cant seem to get you out of my mind ever since last night..." he mumbled. I backed away form him so that I could read his face. His dark eyes were intense.

"But then why were you all over Jacky?" I asked suddenly. Dylan chuckled.

"Oh that? That was to try to get you jealous...it was quite amusing actually..." he said. I glared at him.

"Really?" I said and hit him on the arm playfully. I then began to think how stupid I must look right now. I wasn't jealous of Jacky...I think.

"Oh yes." he said smirking as he backed me up against a wall. His eyes were intense. He leaned towards me and was inches away from my face. My head began to spin. He placed his hands on either side of my face. I cant turn away. O shivered as his icy cool breath brushed my lips. My heart raced and I felt like it was going to pop out of my chest. He leaned in a bit more, he was now so close to me now that our lips nearly touched.

"Dylan..." I whispered looking at his serene face. He didn't respond, he just looked at me. Waiting.

And then, suddenly, the door of the side staircase busted open. I gasped as it scared me. I looked under Dylan's arm to see Danny...

I gasped as Danny stormed towards us. He was not happy.

"Get the hell off of her!" Danny boomed at Dylan. I am frightened. Danny

looks so terrifying. His face was hard and stern. His eyes blazed with anger. His fists were into fists and he shook a bit.

Dylan didn't budge. He glared at Danny long and hard. I looked at both of them bewildered. Danny got impatient and shoved Dylan off of me. Dylan growled. It was a deep, menacing growl. It frightened me. I looked at Danny now scared for him. What if Dylan kills Danny? Danny is only human after all...he doesn't know what Dylan is.

"Danny, you should really watch what you doing...someone might get hurt..." Dylan said angrily as he crouched down slightly. I was still backed up against the wall. Even though Dylan was now a few feet in front of me, I still felt like I was unable to move, to get away. Danny glared at him.

He growled.

My eyes shot over to him and my eyes were wide. My mouth was open. Danny was growling loudly at Dylan. And it was a sound much like Dylan's, menacing and wild. I shivered. Did I just imagine things or did Danny just growl?

"Danny...?" I began but then Dylan lunged at him. Smiling. I shrieked in horror as Dylan flung Danny across the room, leading them to fall down the stairs. My hands were covering my mouth, trying not to scream.

"Dylan stop!" I said as I watched the two guys get up, still growling at each other. Danny tried to throw a punch at Dylan, but he was too slow. Danny grunted.

My eyes focused on Danny. Why is he fighting with Dylan? I let out a small cry when Dylan punched Danny hard in the face. Danny flew upward and hit the cement wall of the side staircase hard. He fell limp onto the ground. I hurried my way towards him.

"Danny?!?" I cried as I finally reached him. I fell on my knees and clung to his shirt. I turned back to Dylan.

"Dylan stop it! He's only human!" I said angrily. Dylan laughed. I gave him a confused look.

"Human?!?! Please Charlie, don't act like you don't know that Danny is a demon..." Dylan mumbled frustrated. I stared at him in shock.

Demon?

"What?" I whispered as I turned back to Danny. He wasn't looking at me. He was sitting upright. There didn't seem to be a single bruise or cut on his body. He glared at Dylan.

"Dylan! Shut it!" he said furious.

I studied his face. His eyes were pleading. There was something that he did not want me to know.

"Danny, what's he talking about?" I asked in a whisper. Danny still didn't look at me. Dylan laughed.

"You mean you haven't told her?" Dylan cried hysterically.

Danny sighed and got up. He shoved me off of him. I landed on the cold ground dazed. Danny walked over to Dylan slowly, his whole body glowed darkly. Within a few seconds, Danny's whole appearance changed.

"Danny?" I whispered as I looked at the new person that stood a few feet away. I studied his appearance.

His jet black hair grew longer, it fell over his eyes. Danny's dark green eyes were barely noticeable. His muscles grew more intact and on his right cheek, was a black X. It looked like someone had cut him there. Danny looked so different. His soft eyes were cold and frightening. His face always looking calm, now hard with rage.

"Charlie..." Danny said softly not turning around to look at me. I tried to answer him, but I couldn't, my voice seemed lost.

"Leave. Get out. And don't come see me anymore..." he said harshly. I gasped. What?

"Danny what are you saying?" I asked. He shook his head, not answering me. I was going to call him and get an answer from him, but he disappeared. I blinked. Where did he go?

My eyes shot up at the ceiling. Danny was choking Dylan by the throat. I saw Dylan struggle and grunt as he tried to get free. Danny smirked. Dylan got a punch at him, a good hard punch. It sent Danny flying out into the ground a few feet in front of me. I watched him struggle upward. He jumped upward and tackled Dylan. They continued to beat each other up furiously. Both of them screaming and growling at one another, making their speed more precise, more faster, more sharper. It quickly came to a point where I wasn't able to see them anymore, they were going too fast. My eyes grew watery.

What do I do? I am so confused. Is Danny a monster just like Dylan and Angela? No, that cant be. Dylan is my best friend...my life.

I balled my hands into fists. "Stop it!" I shouted loudly looking up at where the noise was coming from. I wasn't able to see them any longer, but I was still able to hear the cries and hits that they made. They didn't stop. I glared upward.

Their not going to stop. I cant stop them. Their not going to listen to me...

Without hesitation, I ran out the side staircase. I let the door shut behind me. I bet that they wouldn't even notice that I left. I ran down the long hallway until I reached the back staircase. I hurried downstairs and stumbled as I tripped over my own feet. I burst the door open and flung myself into the room. My hands and whole body tight. I couldn't even my breathing. It was hard to breath. My chest heaved up and down heavily.

"Charlie! Are you okay?" Mr. Powers asked. His eyes looked concerned as he looked at my face. I walked past him. He didn't follow me. I walked over to the table that Angela were sitting. She was gritting their teeth angrily and eyed the new boy, Will. She hadn't even noticed that I had entered the room.

"Angela." I breathed out. My breathing still uneven. Angela didn't look up at me. I waited for her response and for her to look at me, but she didn't. I leaned closer to her and nudged her softly. As soon as I touched her, she turned to me and glared. I heard a low hiss come from in her chest. I shivered.

"What happened to you?" she asked looking back over at Will. What's so fascinating about him?

"Dylan and Danny are fighting. Angela, you need to stop them!" I said making sure that no one was around to hear. My head spun as I thought about the two fighting.

Angela shrugged. "So?"

"So? Angela! Dylan is a vampire and Danny is a..." I whispered lowly. I stopped when I realized that I wasn't sue what Danny was. He and Dylan had told me that he was a demon, but I just cant believe it...

"Demon." Angela said finishing for me. I shivered. No. I shook my head trying to get it out of my mind.

"Well then, more the reason to stop them isn't it?" I said harshly. What is her problem?

She shrugged again. Her beautiful face was serious. "Dylan can take care of himself."

That sent my whole body to freeze.

"Angela please!" I said yelling. Everyone turned to look at us. I ignored them. She sighed and got up. We walked towards the door. Mr. Powers stopped us.

"And where are you two going?" he asked.

"Women problems..." I murmured and walked out. Angela trailing behind me gracefully.

I ran ahead. What if they got hurt? I stopped when I reached the door that lead to the side staircase. I stopped and turned around. I expected Angela to be down the hall from me. I hadn't heard her running. I gasped slightly as I saw that she was right behind me. I stared at her. Oh yeah...she's a vampire.

"Well?" she said glaring. I got out of my daze and heaved the door open. I closed my eyes shut. I was afraid of seeing blood coming from both Dylan and Danny. It sent my heart beating rapidly.

Angela shoved past me. I opened my eyes. I looked around. I couldn't see anything. The place seemed empty. Are they here?

I turned to Angela. She was walking angrily to the top of the stairs. She swung both of her arms rapidly. She caught something and held it high up in the air. I gasped to see that the two things that she was holding were both Dylan and Danny. Angela growled at them disgusted and let them drop to the floor. They landed onto the stairs and began to tumble their way down. Both groaning from agony as they tumbled down. They finally stopped at the bottom of the staircase. In front of me.

"Danny? Dylan?" I said breathing heavily. Their bodies were all cut up and bruised. Both of them were bleeding. I began to feel light headed as a small pool of blood formed around their bodies. I looked at Danny and noticed that he didn't look different anymore. His hair was its usual length, that strange mark of an X on his right cheek was gone, his muscles were normal and he didn't look so dangerous anymore. I sighed.

Angela disappeared and reappeared in front of the two boys. She grabbed them by their hair and lifted their limp heads upward slightly. They moaned. I wrinkled my nose. Ouch.

"Now, you two are going to play nicely from now on right?" Angela hissed. The two beaten up boys nodded their heads slightly. Angela sighed and dropped their hair. They landed hard onto the ground. She walked past me and shoved me a bit.

"Lets go." she said.

"But wha-" I began giving her a strange look. She turned to me and glared.

"Look, we cant discuss anything right now. We'll discuss everything after school at Danny's house...so come on!" she said rolling her eyes. I followed her, dragging my feet. I let the door close. I tried to keep up with Angela as we walked back towards the classroom.

"Angela, what if they fight again?" I asked her worried.

She sighed. "Their too worn out to do that...looks like they beat each other up real good...and here I thought that Danny was the weak one..." she mumbled chuckling a bit at the end.

"Why?" I asked suddenly.

She didn't respond. She just quickened her pace. I stopped talking then. There is no point on trying to talk to Angela. She was defiantly not going to give me any answers. She wanted to kill me last night. And plus, I don't think that she fancies me all that much.

We got inside the classroom right behind Angela. I was feeling even more worse as the minutes went by. I watched Angela walked to her seat and she eyed the room. She settled into her seat after a while, her eyes locked onto Will. I sighed and went to sit at any desk that was empty.

I spent the rest of the time, just thinking about Danny and Dylan.

After a while, I got really bored and so got up. I looked around. Jacky was chatting away with some friends and no one was here that I really knew. So I shrugged my shoulders and went over to Will. I sat next to him. Will was reading some book. He put it away when I sat down.

"Hi." I said looking at Angela at the corner of my eye. She was now glaring at the both of us. I tried to ignore her.

Will noticed what I was looking at. "She doesn't seem to like me very much does she?" he said referring to Angela'a glare

.

I shrugged. "I don't know. I barely know her. She's new here." I said casually. Will nodded.

We spent a while in silence. Not knowing what to say.

Will broke the silence. "I never did get your name." he said smiling shyly. I smiled at him.

"My name is Charlie." I said. Will nodded and stared at me for a while.

I got self conscience. "What?"

He shook his head quickly and looked away. "Nothing."

"Oh! Coke or Pepsi?" I said randomly. I wanted to talk about something. Anything.

Will laughed. "What?"

"Which soda do you prefer? Coke or Pepsi?" I said. Will gave me a strange look.

"Wha-?" he began before someone yanked me away. I turned around startled to find two people.

Dylan and Danny.

I blinked. The two boys who were all beaten up a while before, were now okay? I searched their faces. Not a scratch. I gawked. I looked up and down a couple of times. All the gashes and cute were completely gone!

"Hello." I heard Will say to the two boys. They ignored him.

"Lets go." Dylan said harshly as he grabbed a hold of my wrist. Danny stayed quiet as he kept his eyes on Will. I tried to shove my hand away, but I couldn't. I eventually gave up.

"Were not supposed to leave until the bell rings." I said slyly. Dylan smiled like I had just told him a stupid joke.

A few seconds later, the bell rang.

"Okay, there. Lets go. Now." Danny said as he grabbed my other wrist. He didn't look at me in the eyes.

The two dragged me out. I huffed and struggled trying to get away. But I always failed miserably. I saw that Angela was following silently behind us. Everyone piled out of the school. Happy that detention was finally over.

We rounded the corner o the school. Will was there. He was leaning against a wall. Silent. He kept his eyes on us. It gave me a creepy feeling. We passed by him. I heard low rumbles come from Danny, Dylan and Angela. It got me scared. We passed him eventually. Everyone was stiff.

"You guys can let go of my wrists now." I said annoyed as Dylan and Danny still hadn't let go of my wrists.

No one responded to me. I sighed heavily and stopped talking.

We eventually got inside Danny's house. As he heaved the door open, it creaked in agony. The noise echoed through the empty house. We all walked into the living room. Angela went to the kitchen and came back with some tape and rope. I shivered. What's that for?

I turned and gave a pleading look at Danny. He wasn't looking at me. Instead, he looked at Dylan and nodded his head once. Dylan blinked and left the room. He came back with a chair form the dining room and placed it in the middle of the large room. I looked at the chair like it was a deranged animal. Okay, now what's that for?

Danny was still holding onto me. His two strong hands were holding onto my side hard. It felt like he was holding down onto a wild dog instead of me. Angela was opening the tape and untangling the rope. Danny bent downward slightly and I felt his hot breath against my skin. He breathed softly.

"Sorry Charlie." he said.

And then everything happened quickly.

I was shoved around. I felt like I was being thrown to one person and then the other. My dizziness returned and I felt sick. I then felt something hard tie around me and something placed onto my lips. I was sat down on something hard. It all happened way too quickly. The whole time, I wasn't able to see a thing since everything seemed to be going at lightning speed. I shut my eyes tight.

A few short seconds later, I opened my eyes. And I saw three people. Angela, Dylan and Danny. Angela's face was mocking. Dylan's face was stern and Danny's face looked pained. I gave them a questioning look.

"I think I like the human a lot better this way." Angela said laughing. Huh? What is she talking about?

I looked down at myself. And looked back up at the three. I glared. I am tied up. Tied up with rope. The rope that Angela was holding just a few seconds ago. I am tied up against the chair that Dylan had gotten and placed in the middle of the room.

I tried to scream at them. To tell them what jerks they are. But I couldn't. The only noise that I was able to make was a soft muffling sound. I forgot. They had placed tape onto my mouth. I groaned and threw my head back.

Why me?

I continued to glare at the three monsters that stood before me. I tried to scream, but only a high pitched muffling noise went through the tape. I groaned. Great...

"Stop acting so childish..." Angela said annoyed. I looked up shocked. I'm the one acting childish? Who's the one tying people up to chairs for no particular reason? Hmph.

"Angela..." Dylan said giving his cousin a warning look. Angela glared but then sighed. She walked out of the room aggravated.

When Angela was out of sight, Dylan and Danny sighed heavily.

"She could defiantly be a handful..." Danny mumbled looking over his shoulder.

"Yeah, imagine living with her!" Dylan said. He chuckled lightly.

I stared at the two. What is up with them? Were they not just fighting and threatening to slit

each other throats? And yet, here they are, talking as if none of that has happened! And

why is it that I'm tied up?

I began to move my body awkwardly, trying to break free. I failed. But I still kept screaming and shuffling the chair. Dylan and Danny watched me intently. I glared at the two. I then jerked my hip to the right, it immediately sent my body downward and I felt hard onto my side. Still tied up to the chair. Danny picked me up. He bent down slightly so that he was my height. I looked at him. His eyes looked pained still. I wanted to hug him. To make him feel better...

"Charlie...I am going to take the tape off, but your going to have to not interrupt me...I have a lot to explain." he said sternly. I nodded my head sheepishly. I shut my eyes tightly. This is going to hurt.

And then he pulled it off. Quickly. It sent my lips on fire! The pain hurt like hell.

"Ow!!!!!" I yelled. I opened my eyes and glared at Danny. He shook his head and pointed at Dylan. I looked over to see Dylan smirking happily with the piece of tape that he just yanked off of my mouth.

"Dylan! I'm going to kill you!" I said annoyed.

"And you!" I yelled asI turned my head to faceDanny.

"You're a liar! I trusted you Danny! Trusted you with everything in my life! Told you everything! Why couldn't you do the same?" I said not even thinking. I was letting the words slip out of my mouth.

Danny looked away from me. And shook his head. His hands were balled into fists. His knuckles white. His eyebrows were furrowed together and he glared at the ground.

"Dan-!" I began but was cut off.

"Now, now Charlie...did we not have an agreement? Now, shut your damn mouth before I put this tape back on you!" Dylan cut me off. He gave me a stern look. It felt like he was an adult yelling at a five year old who was caught doing the wrong thing. I bit my lip. Making sure to keep my trap shut.

Dylan turned back to Danny. He wasn't there. Dylan looked around the whole room. Danny was no where in sight.Dylan then dashed out the door. I gasped.

"Hey! Don't leave me like this!" I said as I called after him. Dylan disappeared through a long corrider. I sighed.

"...stupid vampires...stupid demon..." I mumbled.

I was alone now. It felt like the while house was empty. I shivered. This house always freaked me out. I looked up at the huge clock that hung at the wall across from me. I stared at it. It was only 8:47 PM. I started to idly stare at the clock, trying to by some time and not worry about me being tied up. Time seemed to slow. I begged the clock to go faster, but it wouldn't. I gave up waiting after a while.

"Screw this..." I mumbled as I looked over my shoulder and began to twist my hands in weird directions trying to break free from the knot that Angela had tied. The rope sliced the my skin. It burned and I had to stop a couple of times. The pain was unbearable.

"C'mon, c'mon." I kept mumbling to myself as I tried to break free.

After a long time, my wrist was able to slip out of the mess of knots. I sighed happily. I turned my wrist around a couple of times and observes it. It was all bloody and had dark red marks that were made from the ropes. I sighed. I then began to get the other hand free. I pulled at the knot, detangling it. I got my other wrist out much easier. I smiled to myself and got the rest of the ropes off.

"Haha!" I said happily as I stood up and stretched. My body was completely numb.

I heard laughter coming from another room, so I quickly forgot about my soreness and charged into the direction where the noise was coming from. I stopped quickly when I reached Danny's living room. And was disappointed. There, on Danny's couch was Dylan laughinghis head off over something that was showing on the huge T.V. I looked around the room. Looking for one thing.

Danny.

I couldn't see him anywhere, I grunted annoyed and walked over to Dylan. I grabbed him by the collar of his shirt. He looked up at me shocked.

"Oh why Charlie, how did you know I liked it rough?" he said smirking. I grunted again.

"Where's Danny?" I questioned. Dylan shrugged.

"Weren't you looking for him?" I shrieked.

"Couldn't find him." he mumbled. I threw my hands up into the air aggravated.

"Well couldn't you have at least untied me?" I yelled.

"Oh yeah...well you seemed to have taken care of that issue..." he said smiling at me. I glared at him, completely unamused.

"And what about Angela?"I said remembering that she wasn't here with Dylan.

"I dunno." he said shrugging. i dropped the subject. Angela wouldn't even be helpful to me even if she were here.

"Well, I'm going out to look for him." I stated as I began to walk out the room. I was just about to leave, when all of a sudden, Dylan appeared before me. I gasped surprised. His face was stern.

"Your not going anywhere." he said.

"Well why not?" I said and crossed my arms over my chest.

"Because, I'm not going to allow someone as irresponsible as you out into the streets trying to look for a demon...you'll probably just get raped somewhere." he said looking at me up and down.

"Am not!" I stated. I can take care of myself. I don't need help from him. Dumb vampire. I tried to go around Dylan, but he didn't let me. I sighed.

"Let me go Dylan." I stated annoyed.

"Fine..." he began. I smiled.

"But I'm coming with you." he finished. My smile disappeared. But I ended up sighing and giving in.

We walked out. There was no sign of Angela. It was dark out and the night air felt cold against my skin. I shivered.

"You reek of blood." Dylan stated as we began to walk down the block. His eyes were pitch black. I looked at him weirdly.

"Your wrists." he informed me. I looked down at them. They were bleeding a little. But it wasn't that much. I shivered again and stopped. Dylan turned around to face me. But his

eyes didn't meet mine.

"Dylan. If its too hard..." I began trying to find the right words.

"I can handle it." he stated and began to walk off. I followed him.

When I caught up to him, I said "Are you sure?" he simply nodded his head.

We began to walk a few blocks. Neither of us talking. I was making sure that the blood was drying. I followed Dylan. I didn't know where he was leading me. I tried my best to keep my mouth shut, but it didn't last very long.

"Dylan, where are we going?" I asked. My legs were burning. We walked so many blocks. And there was never any sign of Danny.

He sighed. "Hop on my back."

"What?" I said confused.

"Get on my back Charlie, we'll never find him at your slow pace." he said rolling his eyes.

"Well sorry." I said as I obeyed and hopped onto his back.

"Are you sure?" I asked again. He sighed and then nodded.

I wrapped my arms around Dylan. His body was surprisingly cold. Shivers went down my spine. His body was stiff. And he didn't seem to be breathing.

"Alright ready?" he asked looking over his shoulder and at me. I shook my head no. he chuckled.

"Well too bad..." he mumbled. And then he jumped. He jumped high up into the air. The wind swirled all around me. Adrenaline pumped through my veins. I clutched Dylan closer, afraid that I was going to fall.

A few seconds later, Dylan stopped. He had jumped up onto a roof top of a tall building. He was smirking.

"You alright?" he asked me as he looked at my face over his shoulder.

"No." I said shakily. He chuckled.

"That was just the beginning..." he said. I shivered.

And then, I was flying.

It felt like I was flying. Dylan was running, but it looked more like he was flying. I wasn't able to see a thing. Everything was moving so quickly. The wind blew my hair everywhere. And my head spun. I was feeling quite sick.

A couple of minutes later, Dylan stopped again. He set me down and held my arms for support, making sure that he didn't touch my wrists. He chuckled. And mumbled a "sorry." I nodded wearily,still feeling dizzy.

I looked around. We were in a totally different neighborhood. It was a lot darker now and the air became much more colder. Dylan led me down an unfamiliar block.

"Where are we?" I asked him.

"I'm not sure." he said.

We walked down a couple of blocks in silence.

"Charlie..." Dylan said softly breaking the silence. I turned to him. His eyes seemed troubled.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Well...there's something that I haven't told you..." he began. My heart began to pound. Great...

He studied my face. "The thing is Charlie...I am not just an ordinary vampire...I am the future king of vampires." I froze.

"What?" I shrieked. What the hell? Did Dylan just tell me that he is the prince of vampires? Are you serious?

I began to laugh hysterically. He sighed irrated.

"Oh come on Charlie! How is it that you laugh at me but you don't laugh at that demon prince?" he questioned annoyed. I stopped laughing and froze again.

"What?" I repeated.

"Oh right..." he sighed. I urged him to continue.

"Danny is the future king of demons..." he hesitated. He looked at me intensely. My head began to spin again. I swayed slightly and Dylan held onto me. He lifted me into his arms bridal style and kept on walking. I closed my eyes not knwoing what else to do.

"Its okay Charlie..." I kept hearing Dylan say.

I let Dylan carry me. Not caring. I am too exhausted. Too much information was piled on to

me today. Danny being a demon. Dylan being the prince of vampires. And Danny being the prince of demons.

Dylan carried me a few more blocks. I kept my eyes shut. Everything seemed fine until Dylan gasped.

"Oh my god...Angela!" Dylan said. My eyes shot open and I looked at Dylan. He was looking at something up ahead. I followed his gaze. And gasped. Shocked.

We were in a meadow. White and red roses were everywhere. Scattered here and there. It looked beautiful and right under the bright moon. But that wasn't what had shocked me and Dylan. What had shocked us was who were in the middle of the beautiful meadow.

There standing in the middle of the meadow was Danny and Angela...kissing.

My mouth was hanging open and so was Dylan's. I felt something tug at my chest. And I looked at the two. They hadn't noticed a thing. They were too deeply involved in the kiss.

Dylan broke it up.

"Angela!!! Danny!!!" he boomed. It scared me. I jumped slightly in his arms.

They stopped and pulled apart automatically. Both surprised. They looked over at us. I

peered out to read their expressions. Angela's face was its usual beautiful face. She smirked at Dylan, but glared at me. I don't care. I looked at Danny. He looked at Dylan in confusion, but with me, his eyes filled with pain. I turned away and looked up at Dylan. He looked down at me.

"Charlie...its okay..." he said softly. He touched my cheek and wiped something off. I was confused. I touched his hand. It was wet. I realized quickly that I was crying. I wiped my eyes quickly. Why am I crying?

"Take me home." I told Dylan. Still refusing to look back at Danny or Angela. I am too confused. Too many emotions are flooding me. Suffocating me. I'm choking.

Dylan nodded. And leaped off into the night. I let tears escape my eyes. The whole time asking questions to myself. The main question that I asked myself was 'why am I crying?' I mean, me and Danny were always friends. And that's all to it right?

I ended up falling asleep in Dylan's arms.

I woke up the next morning in an unfamiliar bed. My head was hurting and I felt like crap. I looked around. This wasn't my room. This wasn't familiar at all. I looked down at myself. I had different clothes on. I had on a black tee and some tight black skinnys. I got up quickly. Who changed my clothes?

I heard someone in the bathroom so I went over to it and knocked on the door. A few minutes later, a very hot vampire poked his head out. Dylan. His hair was all wet and he seemed to be glowing. I shivered. He looked at me up and down.

"So how'd you sleep?" he asked smiling. I ignored his question.

"Who changed me?" I asked harshly pointing at myself. Dylan shrugged and went inside the bathroom. He left the door a bit open so I just walked in.

Dylan seemed to have just gotten out of the shower. He had some boxers on but he was still dripping wet. I couldn't help but stare at his body.

"Angela changed you. What? You think that I would have done it? Psh." he said shrugging. I sighed but still stared at his gorgeous body. He noticed.

"Ah, you like what you see?" he said smirking and stepped closer to me. I backed away.

"Oh, shut up Dylan!" I yelled and dashed out the bathroom before he could have done or say anything else to me.

I walked downstairs and into the kitchen. I know where I am. This is Dylan's house. So he took me here to sleep did he? My stomach growled so I headed over to the fridge. It was filled with those cans. I shut it quickly. And sat down on a stool and buried my hands into my face. Right. Only blood is here.

Someone tapped my shoulder and I jumped. It was Dylan.

"Whoa, calm down love, its only me." he said smiling. I smiled back at him sheepishly.

We went into the living room. Angela was sitting on the couch. She was watching some show on T.V. I avoided her gaze. I was still unsure on how I felt from last night. She didn't try to stop me. She acted as if I weren't even there. I sat myself on the far side of the couch. Dylan sat next to me. He snatched the control away from Angela. Dylan changed the channel. She

glared at him.

"Hey! What the hell? I was watching that!" she said as she snatched the control back form Dylan. Now he glared.

"I want to watch something else!" Dylan growled.

After that, the two began to bicker and fuss. I laughed a little. It was funny. Two vampires fighting over the remote control. But then Angela and Dylan became much more physical. They soon started throwing each other across the room. Flinging each other like catapults. I began to sink myself deeper into the couch. Afraid that I was going to get hit.

Then, the doorbell rang. I got up and dodged my way out of the living room. Making sure that I didn't interrupt Dylan and Angela's little fight. I reached the door and opened it. As soon as I looked to see who was there, I shut the door angrily. I turned around expecting that Dylan and Angela hadn't noticed anything but they caught me.

"Why did you close the door on Danny?" Angela asked me giving me a weird look. Dylan looked at her disapprovingly. Angela ignore him and then went for the door. She opened it wide and hugged Danny. I grunted and tried to get away from this place as fast as possible. I could go through the backyard...

Dylan caught my arm quickly.

"Where are you going?" he whispered as Danny and Angela happily greeted each other. I gritted my teeth.

"Somewhere." I mumbled. He nodded and let me go.

I charged up past the kitchen and slipped a couple of times as I reached the back door that led to the backyard. I grabbed the handle firmly and was about to yank it open before I was pulled away. I turned around to see Danny. He looked down on me. He was trying to read my face, but I didn't let him. I kept looking down.

"Charlie. Look at me." he ordered. I didn't listen.

"Dylan?!" I called still looking down. Right now, I need Dylan. I saw something flicker in

Danny's expression but he quickly recovered and walked away. I stared at him as he walked away and reached to Angela. They kissed on the lips. I looked away.

Dylan finally reached me. "Sorry." he mumbled as he looked at my face.

I turned around and yanked the back door open. Dylan grabbed my arm and wouldn't let go.

"Dylan, let go!" I said.

"Argh! Charlie! Will you wait up for a sec? That awful woman that you live with is right there. And do you expect me to let you out alone? Psh..." he said looking over me. I followed his gaze and saw Lindsey walking around the backyard of my house drinking and yelling.

"Charlie? Where the hell are you? Come out!" she yelled as she swayed and fell to the ground. Dylan snickered.

"Well she is quite the woman..." he said sarcastically. I nodded my head.

Dylan grabbed my hand and pulled me sneakily around the house. His hand was freezing. I shivered. He led me to the front of the house and we began to walk down the block aimlessly.

"So where are we headed?" I asked.

Dylan shrugged. "I have no clue."

My stomach growled loudly. I glared down at it. Shut up! Shut up! Dylan noticed and laughed.

"You hungry?" he asked still laughing. I nodded sheepishly.

"Alright. C'mon, I think I know a place where you could go and eat you human food." he said making a disgusted face when he said 'human food'.

"Hey, what's wrong with human food vampire?" I teased.

He shrugged. "Its just so...I don't know...so blah!" he said not knowing how to word what he was trying to say. I laughed lightly.

We walked a couple of blocks. Me and Dylan joked the whole way. It wasn't so bad hanging out with Dylan. I couldn't keep from laughing.

"Ladies first." Dylan said as he opened the door to a restaurant. It was called 'Hang Out'. The name is weird. The restaurant wasn't fancy or anything. It was just a normal place where a bunch of people from my school go to in order to grab a bite to eat.

"Well, then in you go Dylan." I said jokingly. He glared at me.

"Oh ha ha!" he said sarcastically. I laughed some more. It was funny when you got Dylan annoyed.

We walked in and sat down at a nearby booth. A waiter with light brown hair and dark brown eyes walked over to us. She smiled sweetly at Dylan. She was practically drooling onto the

table!

"Hello. What would you like to drink?" she asked sweetly batting her eyes like an idiot. I groaned. She looked at me weirdly. Dylan smirked.

"Um, yes...Charlie, what do you want?" Dylan asked me.

"Dr. Pepper." I mumbled. The waitress nodded her head and wrote something on her small notepad.

"Alright. You don't want anything?" she asked Dylan. He shook his head and she gave us the menus.

"Call me when you ready..." the waitress said winking at Dylan. I coughed loudly and mumbled a 'whore' as I coughed furiously. The waitress glared at me. I stopped coughing and smiled. She walked off shaking her hips, probably trying to catch Dylan's attention. I stuck out my tongue at her, even though she couldn't see me. Dylan laughed.

"What?" I asked him. He shook his head.

"Nothing. Your just so adorable when you get jealous." he stated. My mouth hung open.

"When the hell was I jealous?" I questioned.

"Just forget it Charlie..." he mumbled as he tried to calm down. I narrowed my eyes.

"I'm not jealous...I just don't want whores throwing themselves at you as soon as they look at you..." I said looking out the window. Dylan widened his eyes.

"Hey its not my fault that I'm sexy...and why wouldn't you want girls to be throwing

themselves at me? Why should you care?" he teased. I knew where he was getting at. I grunted.

"Yeah, I don't want whores to go after you because you're a freaking vampire! For all I know, you could have killed millions of people last night while I was asleep!" I whispered. Dylan stayed quiet.

The waitress came back and she placed my drink onto the table. She smiled at me. Obviously fake. I did the same. She turned to Dylan.

"So, what do you want to eat?" she asked.

"Charlie...what do you want?" Dylan said turning to me.

I studied the menu. Nothing really caught my attention. There was pretty much fast food served here. I sighed heavily. "I guess I'm just going to have a burger and some fries." I told her. She wrote it down. The waitress took it out of Dylan's hands carefully while she yanked mine away. I huffed. She walked away eventually after winking again at Dylan.

I sighed and took a sip of my Dr. Pepper. Dylan looked at me like I was crazy.

"What now?" I mumbled.

"What the hell is that?" he asked pointing to the drink. I gave him a dirty look.

"Dr. Pepper, what else?" I said slightly annoyed. He shrugged but kept eyeing me as I drank my drink happily.

A few minutes later, the waitress came with my plate. She placed it in front of me and put something in front of Dylan. I looked over to see that it was a tiny piece of paper with some numbers on it.

"Call me." she whispered. Dylan smiled at her and was about to say something to her before I reached over and snagged the piece of paper. I threw it over my shoulder. Hopefully it didn't land on anyone's plate...

Dylan and the waitress looked at me weirdly.

"Oh don't worry Hun, he wont be calling you." I stated simply. She furrowed her eyebrows and walked away angrily. I chuckled. Dylan turned to me.

"Charlie, why must you scare away my lunch?" he asked. I glared at him.

"Oh, so am I an appetizer to you?" I questioned. He smirked.

"No...you're the dessert." he stated and licked his lips. His black eyes flashed bloody red. I immediately got scared.

"Uh..." I said as I began to panic. Dylan had told me that he wasn't going to kill me...but what if he lied?

Dylan noticed my panic and so reached over and caught my hand. I flinched. He was still freezing. He looked at me intensely.

"Charlie. For the last time, I'm not going to kill you..." he mumbled softly. I nodded my head not knowing what else to do.

"Now, eat up...you look like your going to collapse at any given second." he stated and took his hands away. I smiled shyly at him and began to eat.

The hamburger was delicious and the French fries were fine. I had just finished eating my burger and began eating the French fries, when I noticed Dylan looking at me weirdly. He seems to do that a lot...

I grunted. "What?"

"How can you eat that? It looks so..." he trailed off.

"Hey, what would happen if vampires ate human food?" I asked curiously. I whispered 'vampire'.

He shrugged. "I don't know. I never tried it. It looks too gross. Angela did once though...nothing happened." he said.

An idea popped up into my head.

"Oh my god look!" I shrieked and pointed behind Dylan. He turned immediately around startled. He looked around. Nothing was there. He turned back to face me.

"Cha-!" he began but I cut him off as I shoved a couple of French fires into his mouth. His eyes widened and he grabbed a napkin. He spit the remains of the French fries into the napkin disgusted. I laughed. He glared.

"Your so dead." he growled. I laughed even harder.

"Hey Charlie! Hi Dylan!" someone shrieked. I was still laughing as I turned around to see Jacky walking towards us. When she reached our booth she smiled sweetly at us.

"What's so funny?" she asked looking at me who was still laughing and then looking at Dylan who was sulking.

"No...nothing..." I said in between laughs. I managed to calm myself down. Jacky sat herself

in front of me. So she was sitting next to Dylan.

"Hey Jacky." Dylan said placing an arm around her. Studying my face. I made sure that my face my emotionless. I knew that he was trying to get me mad, but it wasn't going to work. Jacky blushed and turned her body to him.

"Hey..." she said softly and looked into his eyes dreamily. Dylan smiled at her.

The next couple of minutes, were just gag fests. Dylan and Jacky have been flirting and talking for about half an hour already. They were deeply involved with each other. I could tell that Dylan was actually enjoying himself. They have completely tuned me out. I am a third wheel. I grunted and looked around. I'm so bored...

My eyes met someone else's. I looked at him for a long time. He stared back at me and smiled shyly.

Will.

I smiled back and waved a little. He was alone across the restaurant in a booth. He had a plate full of food. It looked like he barely touched it. I sighed happily and got up. I looked at Dylan. He didn't notice that I had gotten up. He was too busy flirting. I smirked and then walked across the restaurant. I reached will.

"Hey Charlie." he greeted me and motioned me to sit.

"Hi Will." I said and sat down in front of me.

"So what are you up to?" he asked me casually.

"Well, I was eating with someone...but by the looks of it...I've been long forgotten..." I said looking over my shoulder and at Dylan and Jacky. My eyes grew wide. Dylan was nibbling on Jacky's neck. She moaned softly. I narrowed my eyes. He wouldn't dare to kill Jacky, would he?

"Oh yeah..." Will said following my gaze. I turned back to him. He was just as gorgeous as Dylan and Danny. I tried to not drool over him.

He smiled. "I'm so bored."

"Yeah, tell me about it..." I agreed.

"Hey, why don't we go and do something not so boring?" he said smiling at me. I smiled back at him and nodded. How could I say no to him?

He grabbed my hand lightly. His hand was so different from Dylan's. Dylan's was icy and freezing while Will's is burning hot. It surprisingly felt nice. He led me out of the restaurant leaving some money on the table for the food that he had ordered, which was still full. We walked past Dylan. He still hadn't noticed that I had left. He was holding Jacky's hand and telling her something. I huffed. What a jerk.

We walked out. The cool air felt nice. Will let go of my hand and turned to me.

"So, what do you want to do?" he asked.

I shrugged. "I don't know."

Will sighed and looked up at the sky. He stared at it for a while. Thinking. He eventually looked back down at me with sparkling eyes.

"Hey, you want to go to Saint Judith's Park?" he asked.

"Okay, sure." I replied. Saint Judith's park was a couple of blocks away. It was pretty much an abandoned park. Me and Danny sometimes went there when it was warm outside.

Me and Will continued to walk. We didn't say anything. The silence was surprisingly comforting. But then I began to think...

Why have I still not talked to Danny about yesterday? Is it too much for me to handle that he might like Angela? I shuddered. Will noticed and looked at me interested. I smiled up at him, trying to shake away my thoughts out of my head. He smiled back at me for a while. We stayed smiling at each other like idiots for a while, until both of us eventually ended up falling to the floor for no good reason.

"Why...are...we...laughing?!" Will said I between laughs.

"I don't know...Ah! My...stomach hurts...form...all the...laughing!" I managed to gasp as I clung to my stomach.

After another minute, we managed to calm down. Will helped me up and we began to head to the park. Both of us still giggling.

"So Charlie, I was wondering, what's your relationship with those two boys? Um, Danny and Dylan? I think that's their name..." he questioned.

"They don't seem to like it when I talk to you..." Will added chuckling lightly.

I didn't know how to answer him, I didn't even know why Dylan and Danny didn't like it when me and Will spoke. And now that I remember, the three of them, Angela, Dylan and Danny seemed to be ready to kill Will the second he stepped into detention the other day.

"I'm not sure." I told him. I didn't answer his first question. Ever since yesterday, I have been unsure as to what our relationship was...and Dylan...I don't even know what's going on with Dylan. He seems to hate humans, the way he talks about them...but then why is it that he has been always there for me when I needed him?

Will looked away from me for a while. He looked like he was thinking about something.

We reached the park a couple of minutes after that. The sky was light blue. It was still noon. As soon as we entered the park, Will tackled me to the ground. He shoved me to the right, where a small hill was.

"Gah!" I yelled as the two of us went plummeting down the hill. The two of us kept flipping over each other. Will didn't let go of my waist, and I didn't let go of his shoulders.

We ended up stopping. Will was on top of me. Our breathing was heavy. Our chests heaved up and down trying to catch our breaths. He smirked down at me, his black hair falling over his eyes. I glared up at him.

"What the hell was that for?" I yelled.

"I thought I saw a bug on you...I was trying to get it off you..." Will said smiling.

"Yeah okay, sure..." I said sarcastically. I laughed a little. He did the same.

"Charlie..." Will said looking down at me. I looked up at him. His eyes were intense. I froze. Why is he looking at me like that?

"What is it Will?" I said shakily. He didn't answer me. Instead, he shook his head a couple of times and then rolled himself off of me. He landed onto his back right next to me. He looked up at the sky. Okay...

I sat up and stared at the empty park. Me and Will were the only ones here. The only real thing that a person was able to do here, was either roll around in the grass or go on the swings that sat in the middle of the whole park. I got inspired. I turned to Will. He turned his head and looked at me. His eyes bored into mine.

"Lets go to the swings." I said excitedly. Will rose an eyebrow.

"Why?" he asked seeming bored. I got up and grabbed his leg.

"C'mon Will!" I said as I tried to drag him by his leg towards the middle of the park. To the swings. I couldn't. Will didn't even budge. But I didn't give up. I kept trying and trying until Will finally got up.

"Alright, alright, just stop doing that." he said walked over to the swings.

I sat myself on a swing. I looked over at Will. He was leaning against a pole. He looked at me. I smiled.

"Now, now Will...be a good little boy and get on the swing." I said pointing to the swing next to me. He shook his head no. I scoffed.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Charlie, how old are we?" he asked.

"Don't act your age, act your shoe size." I stated, my smile grew bigger. Will chuckled and looked under his shoe.

"My foot size is 13 1/2." he stated.

"Wow. You know what they say about big feet..." I said winking.

Will smirked. His eyes glowed. " Oh so you're the nau-!"

I cut him off. "Big hands!" I finished. Will laughed shaking his head and walked over to me.

He placed his hands on both sides of the swing. He looked down at me.

"Your really something, aren't you Charlie?" he said smirking. I chuckled lightly.

"One of a kind..." I mumbled. I looked at his chest. He had a good build. His white shirt fit him well. His arms had some muscles. I saw a dark red scar on his right arm. I reached out and traced the long, dark scar with my finger. It was cold. The scar ran down his right shoulder and up to his elbow. He watched me intently.

"What happened?" I asked. Will didn't answer me, instead he took old of my arm that I had reached out and pulled up the sleeve.

My eyes grew wide and I tried to get away from his grasp, but he didn't let me. He studied my arm. His eyes looked worried. He looked back up at me and his expression reminded me of Danny.

Will took his other hand and softly traced the scars that I had on my arm. All form Lindsey. Some were new. Some were old. His touch sent shivers down my spine. His touch wasn't cold like Dylan's, but hot like Danny's.

"What happened?" he said softly. It barely came above a whisper. I looked away from him and to the sky. It was getting dark. The sky was now a light purple. A few stars popped out here and there.

"Charlie..." Will whispered and reached out and cupped my face with his hand lightly. He gently moved my face so that I would face him. I looked into his eyes. Tears suddenly threatened to pour out. I grunted annoyed. No. I will not cry.

"Did...Danny do this?" Will asked studying my face. I pulled away and gawked. Danny?!?

"Why would Danny do this to me?" I asked. My voice rose slightly. Will sighed and looked over his shoulder and then back at me.

"Lets just say, he's not the most safest person to be with..." Will mumbled. My mouth hung open. Did Will know what Danny is? Does he know that Danny is a demon? A demon prince? I shook my head. It was still hard to believe.

"And how would you know that?" I asked.

Will smiled at me sheepishly. "Charlie...I know a lot about him...I'm his cousin. His blood. His family..." Will said. He shook his head angrily when he said 'family'.

"What?" I shrieked. Great, more things Danny has hid from his best friend.

"Wait..." I mumbled remembering what Danny is. I looked up at Will.

"Are you...?" I began but then choked.

"A demon? Yes. Charlie, I am a demon just like Danny..." he stated. My mouth fell open

again.

I got up off of the swing. I walked away from Will annoyed. I was surprised that I was annoyed and not afraid over a demon. Will grabbed my wrist and spun me around.

"What the hell is wrong with this world?" I shrieked. Will laughed.

"Vampires, demons...what's next? Mr. Powers is not a human either, but actually a werewolf!?!" I yelled. I tried to get away from Will's grasp, but he didn't let me. He kept making me face him. I grunted.

He ignored my question. "Your not afraid?" he asked. I stopped yelling and looked at him

weirdly. His face was serious.

"Are you going to kill me?" I asked.

"Not unless I need to." he answered.

"Well, do you need to?" I asked hoping that he didn't.

"No." he answered me.

"So then, no, I'm not." I stated. Hey, if I can be best friends with a demon and neighbored with a vampire, then why should I be afraid of Will?

Will pulled me close suddenly. I gasped as he wrapped his arms around me. My heart raced and my breathing quickly became uneven. What is he doing?

"Are you sure Charlie? You do know that me-or anyone else that happens to be one of the eternally damned-will be having you risk your own life for every second you spend time with one of us?" Will whispered. I smiled.

"Well, then that's a risk that I'm willing to take..." I answered. Will pulled himself back slightly and looked at me. His eyes studied my face. After a while, he smiled at me.

"Charlie..." he whispered and leaned in toward me. His mouth was inches away form my own.

His hands on my lower back. His eyes intense. I gulped as my heart jumped a step and my knees seemed to give in at any second. What the hell is he doing now?

He stopped suddenly. His mouth was now millimeters away from my own. His breath tickled my lips. I want to kiss him. No, I don't. I want to feel his lips touch mine. No, I do not. I felt like I was battling myself. One side of me urged me to kiss him. 'It would be so easy, just move a millimeter, and you'll be there!' it said. While another side of myself screamed 'No! Do not kiss a demon! You barely know him anyways! Don't do it!'. What do I do? What should my decision be?

Will decided for me. His lips suddenly touched mine. My eyes grew wide with shock. I hadn't made a decision yet! His lips were soft, they lingered onto mine. It lasted about one second. It only lasted for one second because Will was suddenly thrown across the park. I gasped.

"What the hell?" I asked myself. I looked with to the far end of the park. Will was growling menacingly. His eyes were wild and furious. He wasn't looking at me, he was looking at someone else. Someone who had thrown him. Someone who had thrown him in order to get his lips off of mine.

Dylan.

I didn't have any time to think before I was suddenly spun around. I turned around dazed and looked up at someone. I gasped.

Danny.

"What the hell were you doing kissing Will?" Danny yelled at me. His eyes were furious.

"I wasn't kissing him!" I yelled back at him without really knowing what was going on. Loud growling and snarling were coming form behind me. I looked over my shoulder. Will and Dylan were glaring at each other. Both furious. Danny turned my head so that I was facing

him again.

"Oh really!??! Well then, what were you doing Charlie?" he demanded

ignored Danny, and instead turned around to look at Dylan and Will. They were a couple of feet apart, neither of them moving. I don't even think they were breathing. Will and Dylan growled menacingly at each other.

"I'll kill you, bastard!" Dylan hissed furiously. I became frightened. I had never seen Dylan so angry. He bared his teeth, showing Will his long, sharp fangs.

"You talk a lot of trash, bloodsucker, but you don't seem to have the ability to live up to your own words," Will grinned.

Harsh winds whipped around Will. The air swirled in a circle, with Will being the center. It lasted for a couple of seconds. Then, it suddenly died out. The disappearance of the wind revealed a new, much more dangerous Will. I held my breath. Will's black hair grew a bit longer. It fell over his golden eyes. His body became more muscular. He also had a mark on the side of his face. It looked like a lightning bolt. The symbol was black and went from the temple of his right eye to the corner of his mouth. His grin grew more smug as he crouched into a fighting stance and faced Dylan.

"Let's see what you're really made of!" Will taunted. Dylan's growl grew deeper. He roared furiously and charged toward the demon. Will chuckled lightly and then mimicked Dylan. They were both running inhumanly fast towards each other. It was mere seconds left before they collided. Dylan and Will stopped short. My eyes widened as I saw blood drip from both of them. Will had a small gash on his right side. He stood still, his face surprisingly calm. By the look of his facial expression, no one would have guessed that he was wounded. Dylan, on the other hand, had a huge gash on his left side. It was much bigger than Will's cut. The vampire's face was just as calm as the demon's, but it only lasted about a minute until Dylan's face crumpled and he began to cough up blood.

I turned around to face Danny. He wasn't looking at me or the fight that was beginning between Dylan and Will. Instead, he was glaring at the ground angrily. I let out my breath and narrowed my eyes at him.

"Stop them!" I shrieked, pointing towards the fight.

"Don't worry, Charlie... Your lover will be alright-for now that is. Angela is on her way," Danny scoffed as he briefly met my angry gaze, before returning his attention to the ground.

"Well, why don't you stop them now?" I asked. My patience was growing thin. I can't just stand here and let Dylan and Will kill each other.

Danny sighed heavily. "Because if I go anywhere near Will right now... I might just rip off his head!"

"...and I bet that you wouldn't be too happy if I did that, would you Charlie?" he asked, smiling a little as he lifted his head to me.

I threw my hands up into the air, annoyed. "Why are you acting like this, Danny? So what if I did kiss Will? Why should it matter to you?" I questioned. Danny was silent.

"You run off and kiss Angela and you don't see me trying to kill her!" I went on. My temper was adding fuel to the fire.

"That's different!" Danny was immediately on the defense.

"How the hell is it different?" I shouted. He was silent again.

"Exactly! So you need to stop acting like a jerk and just leave me the hell alone!" I screamed, not thinking. His eyes saddened for a second but then flickered back to hatred.

"Oh so now you want me to leave you alone? Hey is not my fault that you're jealous that I like Angela and not you!" he retorted. I froze.

"What?" I gasped angrily. He thinks I'm jealous?

"How the hell could I be jealous of a person like Angela?" I spat, disgusted.

"What's wrong with Angela?" Danny asked, eyes burning with fury.

"Argh! Just forget it! Just leave me alone, Danny! Go run off with Angela!" I shouted,

turning around to storm off. Danny had other ideas. He grabbed my shoulders and whipped me around to face him.

"No. I don't think I will, Charlie," he said.

"Why don't you just let me go? I want to be with Will!" I hissed angrily. I wasn't thinking anymore, the words slipped out as if they had minds of their own. Danny became further agitated. I smirked.

"Let me go, Danny. I want to go and kiss Will! I don't want you! Angela can have you!" I continued with my attack. Danny's arms fell from my shoulders and dropped to his sides. He glared at the ground for a while, before looking back to me. He laughed.

"Will can have you Charlie...I don't want you either. I feel bad for him already..." he murmured, smiling maliciously. My mouth hung open, shocked eminent on my face.

"Why should you feel sorry? He should be the one feeling sorry that you're all googly-eyed over some vampire bitch!" I shrieked.

"Shut up!" he growled.

"What's wrong? Is it too much for you to handle the truth that Angela is a-"

"Charlie! I said shut up!" Danny yelled. "Just leave, Charlie! You don't understand anything! You're just a human! A little, worthless human!"

Ouch...

"I hate you!" I screamed into his face.

We glared at each other. I was beyond angry at this point. No, I was extremely infuriated with Danny for being so insensitive and selfish. He got me so confused and lost when he kissed Angela. And now, he and Dylan are making such a big deal that Will had kissed me for just a second.

Realization hit me. Hit me hard. I hate Danny...?

I shook my head and looked at the ground. What did I just say? I hate Danny? No. I can't hate Danny. He's all I have...

"Charlie..." Danny began, but his voice trailed off when he saw my expression. His eyes softened and he walked up to me. Without hesitating, he took me into his arms and embraced me. I rested my head on his chest as I inhaled his sweet scent. Danny's chest moved up and down rhythmically as he breathed, but he didn't have a heart beat. He stroked my hair and kissed my forehead.

"Charlie...I'm so sorry...I have been a real jerk lately, haven't I?" he muttered. I nodded my head, not knowing what else to do. I could scream at Danny. I wasn't forgiving him yet...but for now, I guess I could let him off the hook for a little while... my top priority at the moment was stopping Dylan and Will's fight. I let Danny hug me until someone coughed loudly. I looked over Danny's arm to see Angela. He must have noticed her too, because he quickly pushed me away. I almost fell backward. I narrowed my eyes furiously at him. Screw the forgiving! Jerk...

Angela glared at me. If glares could kill...I'd be dead for sure. She then ran up to Danny and kissed him lightly on the lips. I looked away.

"Hey," she said sweetly. I rolled m eyes, resisting the intense urge to gag. What does he see in her?

"Hi," he replied and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her closer to his side.

"Hi human..." Angela said smugly as she eyed me up and down. I was just about to shut her up with a nasty retort, when Danny quickly spun her around and kissed her on the lips. Their kiss became deeper and more intense. I groaned loudly.

"Whore..." I mumbled as I walked away from the two. I don't need them. Stupid damn demon who is the worst best friend in the world. And stupid whore of a vampire who is poisoning my Danny...

I began to run suddenly. I need to stop the fight. I looked at Dylan and Will. It had only been a few minutes, and yet in those brief moments, they had managed to tear into each other with fatal precision. Will was bleeding heavily. A dark, bloody pool was forming at his feet. His right arm dangled numbly at his side and his chest was all cut up, which made Will to appear as if his torso had a single, enormous gash. His face and legs were no exception to the vicious fight. Dylan was in worse state. Both of his arms dangled uselessly and his entire body looked like it went through a paper-shredder. They were both breathing hard, still growling like animals.

"Dylan! Will! Stop! Please!" I pleaded. I stood a few feet away from them. They took no notice of my desperate outburst.

Will smirked. "You look like a mess."

Dylan glared. "Well, you'll look worse when I'm done with you!"

"You wish," Will retorted coolly, in despite of his physical state.

"Just shut the hell up, I'll soon end your life and put you out of your misery," Dylan growled.

"What misery? You're the one that is about to die! Just look at yourself!" Will scoffed, indicating to Dylan with his good arm. The angered vampire roared, causing Will to chuckle maliciously.

I was now about a foot away, and still edging closer. I shouted at them again. "Will! Dylan!"

They ignored me once more. I halted in my tedious advance. My head was spinning and my chest heaved up and down as the adrenaline pulsed throughout my body.

"I'll kill you!" Dylan hissed. Will's grin grew smug, as if he had already won.

They both began to charge at each other again. My eyes grew wide. They roared in the same animalistic manner as they grew closer and closer to each other. I gasped and

quickly took flight, not even pausing to do something as trivial as think. Acting on impulse and raw adrenaline, I ran faster than I had in my entire life. The only thing I had in mind was that I had to stop them. They can't fight. They can't!

"No!" I screamed, as I stood between them. I held my arms out, hoping that it would help. I glanced to Dylan and Will for a short second. They both finally realized that I was in their path of collision. Their expressions twisted into pure horror. It was too late. Dylan and Will were going way too fast to be able to stop in time.

Two seconds later, I felt the impact on both sides. I jerked forward and felt something grab me, but I was too dazed to realize what it was. I collapsed. The cold cement greeted me as I slid slowly into unconsciousness. The sharp pain stung, but began to ebb as darkness began to enclose me. I looked out into the park. It seemed so peaceful. The fresh green grass and the dark, blue sky. The moon floated lazily among the stars, shining brightly. I smiled at it and sighed, succumbing and just focusing on three people that seemed to be the only ones that mattered right now.

Danny.

Dylan.

Will.

Danny's P.O.V]

I glanced over Angela's head to check up on Dylan. My eyes widened as I spotted Charlie running right towards the middle of the fight. Dylan and Will were charging at each other, growling and cussing. They were going to hit her.

Without hesitating, I pushed Angela away from me. She grunted, annoyed. I ignored her and began to sprint towards Charlie. As I ran, I changed into my demon form. Harsh wind took hold all around me, but it died a few seconds later. I was right next to Charlie in a matter of seconds. She was standing between Dylan and Will, her arms spread out as if her puny toothpick-limbs would stop two pissed immortals. I glanced pleadingly to Dylan and Will. They noticed Charlie, and their angry expressions twisted into ones of horror. It was too late for them to stop. They were going too fast. Just before they made contact with Charlie, I launched into a dive that would put any baseball player to shame.

My body took the majority of the impact, which was good. I could recover in a day or two, but the pain was unbearable. I felt both of my sides get serious damage as I scented my own blood. I concentrated on the pain, trying to determine the extent of damage, so far: a few broken ribs and various gashes along my arms and legs. I grunted as the level of pain I was enduring spiked. I eventually fell to the ground, with Charlie still in my arms. I set her aside. She seemed dazed by the way she was looking around the park. Charlie smiled slightly before passing out. I got up suddenly, ignoring the pain, and picked her up.

"Charlie?" I whispered nervously. She was bleeding out of two identical wounds on both of her sides. They looked deep, but were the only serious wounds. I bent over her and placed my ear against her chest. I sighed in relief when I heard her even breathing and regulating heartbeat.

I glanced over to Dylan and Will. They were both lying on the ground, their eyes wide with shock. Will was the first one to recover as he rose and walked unsteadily to my side, leaving a trail of blood in his wake. I glared at him.

"Is she alright?" Will asked, ignoring my expression. I would kill him right now if Charlie wasn't injured. He reached over with his good arm and was about to touch Charlie, when I growled and pulled her away. He chuckled lightly, but was cut off as he began to cough up blood.

"What's wrong, Danny? Not too happy to see me? C'mon! We're family! We need to stick together..." Will taunted, wiping blood away from his mouth.

"Why have you come to the human world?" I growled.

"Well, I came to get the demon prince, of course," he replied nonchalantly.

"As you must know, the war is coming, Danny... It will start about two years from now...in our world, where we belong...so you need to begin your training... I can smell the weakness in you," he hissed. I looked down at Charlie. How can I leave you here alone? I can't do that to you, Charlie.

Dylan limped to my other side. He was in worse condition. Dylan kept his face calm, but you could tell that he was in serious pain. When he was about a foot away, I stopped him. His eyes flickered bloody red when he saw Charlie's crumpled form.

"Stay where you are, Dylan," I ordered. He glared at me for a second.

"I can handle it," he stated. I shook my head. Dylan hissed angrily.

"You should really stop acting so tough, vampire," Will laughed.

"Shut the hell up, demon, I will kill you some day," Dylan hissed again. The two began to shout and cuss at each other. I walked away, carrying Charlie with me. They can fight all they want. I will be the one to kill Will. Not Dylan. I strolled over to Angela, making sure that I was about a foot away. I can't have Dylan or Angela near Charlie...they might be tempted.

"Is she all right?" Angela asked politely, feigning concern.

"I'm not sure..." I muttered before walking past her. I stopped at the park entrance, impatiently waiting for them.

"Let's go!" I called before swiftly exiting the park. I had to get Charlie somewhere safe.

A few minutes later, the five of us arrived in front of my house. When we were inside, I immediately told Angela and Dylan to leave. They wouldn't be any help when Charlie was still bleeding.

"But everyone is bleeding, and you don't see me attacking anyone!" Dylan protested.

"Yeah, but I know you're thirsty... I'm not going to take any chances of you killing Charlie," I answered him sternly.

"I'm not going to kill her! I would never!" he hissed furiously. I ignored him and let Angela drag him out. It was only me and Will now. I stiffened.

"Get me the first-aid kit," I ordered. He nodded once and then disappeared. He came back seconds later with the white box. I took it from him and began to clean up Charlie, with Will watching intently.

"You do know that you're going to have to go back to our world eventually..." Will commented as I cleaned one of the wounds on Charlie's side.

"Yes, I know," I replied.

"Then why are you wasting time? You need to train!" Will narrowed his eyes. I glared at him.

"I'm not leaving Charlie here alone," I muttered firmly.

"She will be fine with me."

"No! You're not to go near her ever again!"

"I can do as I please!" Will hissed mutinously.

"I'll kill you..."

"I'd like to see you try."

"You're just lucky that I'm not killing you right now, for what you did to Charlie..." I growled. Will looked at her worriedly.

"I'm sorry. I tried to stop when I saw her come between me and Dylan, but I couldn't..." he

murmured softly.

"I'm not talking about that," I gritted my teeth as my temper rose.

"What did I do then?" he questioned innocently.

"You kissed her!" I finished cleaning Charlie's wounds and I now began to bandage her. My

hands began to shake unsteadily as I struggled to control my anger.

Will was silent. He leaned against a nearby wall and looked at Charlie.

After a while, he said. "So? What does it matter to you?"

I clenched my jaw. Why does it matter to me? Why am I acting like this just because he kissed her?

"You and that vampire seem to be very content with one another...so why should you care if I kissed Charlie?" he added smugly.

"Because I am not going to sit back and watch you take away Charlie!" I shouted. I can't let Charlie be with the one person I hate. Will smirked.

"And what if she wants to be with me?" he asked thoughtfully.

"She will never want that! How could she fall in love with a monster like you?" I hissed, glaring at him.

"And who's to say that you're not also a monster?" Will smiled.

I was at a loss. I am a monster, but the things that Will has done...it makes me look like a saint. I sighed heavily. There was no point in arguing with Will when I needed to have all my attention on helping Charlie.

I finished bandaging Charlie, and I stood up. My body ached something awful. I looked over at Will. He was still bloody, but most of his wounds had already healed. I was about to pick up Charlie, when Will shoved past me and picked her up instead. I growled. He smiled sweetly at me. Will took Charlie gently and walked out of the room. We walked to the main entrance of the house. I muttered a string of profanities pertaining to my cousin. He only acted as if he hadn't heard me. Dylan was waiting there. Some of his wounds were healing. Angela sat on a chair far away from us. She looked out of the window thoughtfully.

"Is she all right?" Dylan asked us anxiously. Will nodded his head and then turned to me.

"Where would be a safe place to put her?" he questioned. I didn't answer him; instead I spread my arms out, gesturing for him to hand her over. Will refused, waiting patiently for my answer. I sighed heavily.

"Put her in my room," I muttered. Will nodded and disappeared.

Dylan glared at me. I gave him a confused look.

"What the hell, vampire?" I asked crossly.

"Should we really let that demon in here?" Dylan questioned with a wary look in his eyes.

I shrugged. "Will seems to be one of our allies-for now. He intends to bring me back to the realm of the immortals," Dylan nodded, as if he had already predicted that.

"And when are you going to come back to our world?" he asked, looking a bit annoyed. I didn't answer him.

Will appeared a few seconds later. "Your room is disgusting. I put her safely in one of your vacant, much cleaner rooms." I was just about to say something to him when Angela came from behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist.

"Lets all go to the living room. We need to discuss some things," she said softly. We all nodded and headed to my living room. I sat on top of an old cushioned rocking chair while Dylan and Will sat on my long, black leather couch. They sat at opposite ends. Angela sat

on my lap.

"When are you going to go back to our world?" she asked, getting straight to the point. I thought about it for a minute. Will and Dylan both rolled their eyes.

"I will return to the other world some time soon-for the war-but for now, I do not wish to return there anytime soon," I replied. Angela nodded her head in understanding. Will and Dylan, on the hand...

They shot off of the couch in uncanny unison. "But what about the training?" Dylan and Will shouted at the same time. They turned to each other, surprised, before glaring at the other and slumping back onto the couch, facing away at opposite directions.

Angela smiled at their childish behavior and then turned back to me. "And so how are we going to fit the training in? We don't have much time...you and Dylan both need some more training," she said thoughtfully.

I studied her face. She was so beautiful. "Well, I guess that we're going to have to train here until the war begins."

"Oh yes, Danny, brilliant idea, and where do you expect to train? We can't be running around, throwing each other about when humans are around," Will retorted.

"Um..." I was at a loss, again. I hadn't thought about that part.

"We will train in Saint Judith's park!" Dylan grinned enthusiastically. I nodded.

"Yes! No one ever goes there! It will be perfect!" I shouted, feeling relieved. I didn't need to leave Charlie... yet...

"And what about the human?" Angela asked, looking away.

"Charlie will probably end up coming along with us...she knows everything," Dylan replied with some left over enthusiasm.

"Yeah...she knows everything," Angela spat sourly. Everyone looked at her. She got off of me and began to slowly walk away. Her back was to us.

"Do you guys honestly trust a human with our secret? What if she runs off as soon as we turn our backs, and tells everyone what we are?" she hissed, still with her back to us.

"What will happen if she tells people that Dylan and I are vampires and Danny and Will are demons?" she continued. She turned around then. Her eyes were angry.

"Charlie won't do that," I stated simply.

"Yeah, Danny is right...and even if Charlie would do that, who the hell would believe her?" Dylan smirked. Will nodded. Angela grunted and sat down on the edge of the couch, next to Dylan. She crossed her arms and sighed heavily.

I got up and walked towards her. I grabbed her hands. She refused to look at me.

"Angela..." I murmured softly. Angela reluctantly met my gaze.

"Nothing will happen. You worry too much," I smiled soothingly as I bent down and kissed her soft lips. I pulled away to read her expression. She smiled up at me. Angela got up and wrapped her arms around me. She began to kiss me passionately. I chuckled lightly against her mouth and began to kiss her deeply.

"Get a room!" both Will and Dylan protested. Angela and I pulled apart, unsatisfied, and glared at Will and Dylan. They weren't staring at us. They were glaring at each other. And then, we heard a sneeze.

"What the hell was that?" Dylan asked, alarmed, as he got up and narrowed his eyes, searching the room.

"Do you think that Charlie woke up already?" Will asked as he began to walk towards the staircase.

Angela shook her head. "No. This scent is different from hers..."

"Someone is in here?" I muttered darkly as I began to look around the place.

Dylan's eyes widened in pure panic. "Oh god..."

Will and I turned to him. "What is it?"

Dylan looked down at the floor. "I know this scent...it... It belongs to Jacky," he gasped. I froze.

"Who the hell is Jacky?" Will snorted. I ignored him, and began to panic. What if she heard us talking?

And then, Jacky came tumbling out of the coat closet that was at the right end of the living room. We all stiffened and stared at her. Jacky looked up at us with wide, frightened eyes. She sat up and put her arms in front of her face.

"I'm sorry! Please don't kill me!" she cried.

Dylan's P.O.V]

My eyes went wide as I stared down at Jacky. Crap! I looked around nervously. Everyone was not looking at Jacky anymore; they were all glaring at me. I stared back and sat down on the couch.

"What did I do?" I muttered as I glared at the ground. No one answered my rhetorical question.

Jacky was still staring at the four of us with a disbelieving and frightened expression. "Please! Don't kill me! I won't tell anyone, I swear!" she repeated in a strangled voice. I sighed, annoyed, and heaved myself off of the couch. Will she just shut the hell up already?

I strode over to her. She looked up at me with wide eyes. I bent down slightly to meet her eye level, and smiled sweetly. Jacky screamed and shut her eyes tightly, pointing to my fangs. I immediately shut my mouth and buried my face into my hands. I grunted.

"Don't kill me!" Jacky screamed again.

Danny came from behind and shoved me aside. I growled at him angrily. Jacky shrieked again. Angela grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and yanked me backward. She growled quietly, making sure that Jacky didn't hear her. Angela narrowed her eyes threateningly.

"Shut the hell up, Dylan! You're not helping!" Angela hissed softly into my ear. I grunted again as she tugged my collar, keeping a firm grip. I managed to get Angela to release me from her grasp, and sat on Danny's hard wooden floor, Indian style, folding my arms stubbornly and keeping my face stern.

Danny held a hand out to Jacky. She whimpered softly and snapped her eyes shut once more. Danny smiled shyly at her and then placed his hand onto her shoulder gently. He looked like an adult trying to sooth a frightened child. Jacky opened her eyes and stared up at the demon with teary eyes.

"We're not going to hurt you Jacky...please calm down," Danny cooed.

Jacky sucked in a mouthful of air. "Are you sure? Do you promise, Danny?" she whispered.

Danny nodded his head slowly. He held his hand out to Jacky again. She didn't scream this time, but, instead, she took it hesitantly and lifted herself up. Jacky looked at all of us...she was still frightened...I could smell it.

After a long silence, Will rose off of the couch. He walked over to Jacky. She eyed Will suspiciously, scrutinizing him as a scientist would some foreign species. Will held his hand out to her.

"Hi. My name is Will...I don't believe that we have been formally introduced," he smiled pleasantly. She stared at the hand for a while. Jacky was about to shake it when I quickly jumped in between them. I stood in front of her and glared at Will. What was he up to?

"No. Don't you dare touch her," I hissed.

"Whoa! Okay, okay, I get it. Hands off! Sheesh, vampire, no need to get all territorial about it," Will teased. I glared at him. He smirked and took a few steps away from me.

"I guess this means that Charlie is ripe for the taking, seeing that you two boys are with other women..." Will smirked. My eyes grew wide. Danny narrowed his eyes.

"No!!" Danny and I shouted in unison. Jacky gave me a weird look while Angela gave the floorboards a nasty look. Will chuckled.

"You are to not go any where near her, Will!" Danny growled.

"That's right, demon. If you so much as lay a hand on her..." I trailed off, not thinking of any possible thing that would contain me if Will was to ever touch Charlie.

He laughed again. "All right, all right...well, I'm just going to go and get some juice, pardon me," Will smirked, feigning politeness. Danny and I gave him a dirty look, which caused his grin to grow in smugness.

We began to relax when Will walked out of the room to get a drink, but it took us a while to realize that Will hadn't walked in the direction of the kitchen, he, instead, walked towards the staircase.

"Argh! Will! Get back here!" I roared as I dashed to the entrance of the house. Danny was on my heels, growling like a rabid dog.

"Will! Don't you dare touch Charlie!" Danny warned as we both disappeared, then reappeared in a dim room. I immediately went to Charlie. She was motionless on a huge, king-sized bed. Charlie looked so peaceful and beautiful.

I narrowed my eyes as I searched the tidy room. There was no sign of Will.

"Where is he?" Danny asked. I didn't answer him. I ran back downstairs, to the living room, at an inhuman speed.

I searched the living room until I finally caught sight of that darned demon. Will didn't notice me. He was smiling slyly and was taking purposeful steps toward Angela. When he was about a foot away from her, she growled and crouched down slightly. Jacky quickly became frightened and backed herself against a wall. Will grinned.

"Touchy, touchy..." Will murmured as his smirk grew bigger. He took a step closer to Angela. Her growl grew deeper as she tensed.

"Get away from me, demon, before I slit your throat!" Angela threatened. Will inched away from her.

"Ah, I see that you are very loyal to my cousin," he said sheepishly. Angela was silent.

I turned around, expecting to see Danny, but he wasn't there. I shrugged my shoulders, that demon can do as he pleases.

"Why hello there, Jacky," Will said. I turned back around quickly and gritted my teeth. Will had Jacky cornered. He had both hands against the wall on either side of her head. The demon grinned down at her and pressed closer to her. Jacky was frozen, with a deer-in-the-headlights expression. My temper rose. What was he trying to pull?

I growled loudly. "Get away from her!" I yelled as I dashed forward and shoved Will aside. He hit the opposite wall, but caught himself before he hit the floor. Will smiled.

"My, my, vampire..." he teased. I glared at him.

"Dylan, what's wrong?" Danny asked nervously as he strode into the living room. He gave Will and me a peculiar look, before sighing heavily.

"Fighting again, I see." Danny walked over to Angela and wrapped his arms around her small waist. Will's smile grew bigger.

"Why, of course," he stated simply. I grunted and grabbed Jacky's hand. I can't have her here, around Will, he might try to do something to her.

"C'mon," I mumbled as I began to tow her out of the room.

"And where the hell are you going?" Danny called after me.

"Out. I'll be back later!" I replied sourly.

I held Jacky's hand tightly as I walked outside. I let go of her hand as soon as we hit the pavement. The sky was pitch-black. It was probably 2 in the morning.

"Hop on my back," I ordered. She obeyed me without hesitation. Jacky wrapped her arms around my neck steadily.

"Where are we going?" she asked softly, no louder than a whisper.

"My house," I replied quickly. I began to run. The wind swirled all around me. I breathed in the fresh air. A few seconds later, I was in front of my house. Jacky jumped off of my back. Her eyes wandered to the lot next door.

"Oh, I know who lives there..." Jacky mumbled.

I followed her gaze. Charlie's house. This old, small house shouldn't belong to people like Charlie...she deserves better. Sadness took over me. I had hurt Charlie earlier today. She was now in a bed, covered in bandages, because of me. How could I do that to her? My brow furrowed in self-disgust.

"Charlie?! I know you're out there! Get your butt in here this instant, you little bitch!" I heard a shrill woman screech. She came stumbling out of Charlie's house, screaming Charlie's name and cussing like a sailor. Lindsey. My anger rose again. I should kill her for making Charlie's life so horrible...

"Who is that?" Jacky asked as she stared at Lindsey. She edged herself closer to me, probably scared of this drunken old woman. I didn't answer. What could I tell her? 'Oh no one really, just some crazy old alcoholic who lives with Charlie...oh! Did I forget to mention that she pretty much kills Charlie every night?' Yeah...that'll be the day...

Lindsey walked up to the front lawn, clutching a bottle of liquor. "Charlie! Come out, come out where ever you are!" she called, her words slurred. Lindsey took a huge gulp of alcohol, chugging down so much that it spilled onto her old, raggedy shirt. She finished the bottle before throwing it onto the lawn. Lindsey fell to the ground, unconscious. Jacky and I stared at her limp body for a long time.

"Should we help her?" Jacky murmured suddenly.

"No." I answered sternly. I grabbed her hand again and pulled her into my house. I unlocked the door and let go of her hand. Sighing heavily, I walked into the living room, taking a seat on my couch. I waited patiently until Jacky finally came into the room. She stood nervously by the doorway. I smiled sheepishly at her.

"Are you going to come in?" I asked. She nodded her head. Jacky walked unsteadily towards me. When she was about a foot away, she tripped on something and began to fall. I caught her before she was able to hit the ground.

"Are you alright?" I asked, looking down at her. She had her eyes shut tightly.

"Jacky?" I whispered nervously. She finally opened her eyes and looked up at me. Her eyes were full of fear, but they suddenly changed to something different.

Before I was able to think, she stretched up and kissed me passionately.

My eyes grew wide with shock. After a moment, I began to kiss her back. She wrapped her arms around my neck while I put my arms around her waist. I didn't know why I was kissing this human. I doubt that I even have any feelings for her. And yet, here I am...

We pulled apart, breathless. "Sorry," Jacky mumbled.

"Sorry for what?" I asked, drinking the air greedily.

She looked down at her lap. "For kissing you..." I chuckled lightly and placed my hand under her chin. I pulled her face up slightly and made her look at me.

"Why would you be sorry for kissing me?" I teased. She was about to answer, but I kissed her before she was able to. The kiss once again turned much more intense. I pulled myself away from her lips and began to press my mouth against her neck. I nibbled on her collarbone. The smell of blood drove me crazy. It took all of my will not to bite her right then and there. I was extremely thirsty. Jacky moaned softly. I smirked. We pulled apart. She looked into my eyes, they widened suddenly.

I gave her a strange look. "What's wrong?"

She covered her mouth, trying not to scream. "Your eyes are...red!" she gasped.

"Oh. Sorry," I mumbled sheepishly. I pulled away from her. She curled up on the couch and put her head into her hands. Hey...I'm not that frightening, am I?

I went into the kitchen. I better get something to drink before I end up killing her. I opened the fridge and pulled out 5 cans. I drained them. This was not as fun as hunting...but it would have to do. I threw the empty cans into the trash bin and walked back into the living room. Jacky still had her face in her hands. I touched her shoulder lightly. She jumped a little and looked up. I smiled at her. Jacky sighed, seeing that my eyes weren't a bloody crimson anymore.

"Why the hell were you in Danny's coat closet?" I asked suddenly. Jacky blushed and looked at her hands that rested on top of her lap.

"Well...I really like you, Dylan..." she flustered quietly.

"But what does that have to do with you hiding in Danny's closet?" I repeated even though I pretty much knew the answer.

"Because...I know how you're always hanging out with Charlie and Danny these days. I went over to Charlie's house, but no one was there except for that old woman...so I went over to Danny's...you guys came and well...I hid in his closet..." she said, embarrassed. I laughed. She glared at me.

"Hey! It's not funny!" she complained. I laughed some more.

"Well what would be the point of you hiding in his closet?" I repeated again. She shrugged her shoulders.

"I don't know."

"Are you scared?" I asked suddenly. She looked at me strangely.

"Of what?"

"Of what I am." I answered. She looked back down at her hands. She didn't answer. I sighed.

"Ah well..." I said, getting up.

"No," she protested.

"No what?"

"No. I am not scared of you," she said as I sat back down on the couch.

"Are you sure? I am a vampire you know..."

"I know..." she mumbled. "And I find that sexy." she finished. My mouth fell open.

"What?" I gasped.

"I said that you being a vampire...turns me on." Jacky repeated, a little bit louder this time, and looked up at me. I studied her face. Wow.

"Okay..." I said and wrapped my arm around her shoulder. She sighed and then rested her head onto mine.

"Dylan?" she asked suddenly.

"Mmm?" I mumbled.

"Do you like...Charlie?" she asked suddenly. I didn't answer. Do I? I can't. She is a human. I despise humans...right?

"Do you?" Jacky asked again. I could hear the sadness in her voice. I shook my head as I turned and planted a kiss on her. She smiled.

Jacky placed her head back onto my shoulder and fell asleep. I just stared at the wall opposite us. Simply asking myself one question:

Do I like Charlie?

Original P.O.V [Charlie's P.O.V]

I'm in a room. Its dark and I can't see a thing. I'm scared. Something is hurting me. It is a sharp, burning pain going through out my entire body. I'm screaming. My throat is dry and yearning for water. I want the pain to stop. Please. I don't want to feel this pain anymore. I screamed, and screamed as the pain seemed to grow stronger and stronger by the second. I cried for help. No one helped. I am alone in this dark room. I can't get up. I am tied up against something feeling this pain. Why doesn't anyone help me? Danny? Dylan? Will? Please come and make this pain stop! Please?

I woke up from my nightmare suddenly.

I sat up quickly. Pain shot through me immediately and I laid myself back down. My forehead was wet with sweat. My breathing was uneven. My chest heaved up and down. What a strange dream. It felt so real. I shook my head. Where am I?!

I sat back up slowly, and looked around. I was in a room. It had grey walls and black furniture. Everything looked so tidy and neat. Why am I here? I looked down at myself. I was covered in bandages. I got up. It hurt to move. I walked slowly up to the door and opened it. Stepping into the hallway I knew where I was. I am in Danny's house. I sighed, relieved.

"Danny?" I asked out loud. My voice was barely above a whisper. No one answered me. I edged myself towards the stairs.

"Will?" I asked more loudly. My voice actually managed to sound normal. I heard a brief sound of movement before I was suddenly embraced. I gasped and looked up. Will. He held me softly, making sure that he didn't inflict pain onto my wounds. I smiled up at him.

"Charlie." he said softly. He looked down at my body and his eyes turned sad. He met my eyes again.

"I'm sorry...I never meant to hurt you Charlie...I swear." he said. I shook my head a couple of times.

"I know, Will. It was my fault in the first place...I shouldn't have jumped in between you two like that." I said remembering the scene. I must have been crazy. How could I imagine that I would be able to stop two angry immortal beings?

Will was suddenly shoved aside. I turned my attention to see Danny, Danny and Will began to growl at each other.

"I told you to stay away from her Will!" Danny hissed.

"I can do what ever I want you disgraceful excuse for a demon!" Will spat at him.

"Please, no more fighting." I said softly. I am tired of this constant bickering. Will and Danny stayed quiet. I walked past them and went down the stairs. I winced in pain as every step stung my entire body. Will and Danny noticed.

"Charlie, go back to bed. You're in no condition to walk." Danny said sternly.

"I'm fine." I said. Will came from behind me and picked me up bridal style. I grunted.

"What are you doing?" I asked him.

"You're not supposed to move Charlie, You're too injured...so I'm going to help you." he answered smiling slyly.

"I can do it myself."

"Oh really?"

"Really, really." I said proudly and hit him softly on his chest.

"Now, put me down!" I ordered. He shook his head no. I crossed my arms over my chest. We were at the entrance of the house now. Will still held me. Danny came up to us just then and pried me out of Will's arms. Will didn't cooperate with him. The two guys then began to do a game of tug-of-war. They grunted as they pulled me from left to right.

"Uh...can you two stop?" I pleaded. They didn't listen. I spread my arms apart and tugged at their shirts.

"C'mon guys. Just quit it! Put me down!" I pleaded again, and once again I was ignored.

"Gah!" I yelled frustrated. I glared at them as my entire body felt sore from the way that they were tugging at me. I shut my eyes. Jeeze. Was this ever going to end?

Danny and Will became more furious and growled menacingly.

"Let go Danny!" Will growled.

"No, You let go!" Danny retorted.

"Both of you let go of that wretched human." a voice said. I opened my eyes. Great, Angela. Danny let go of me. Will embraced me. He smirked as he glowered over his victory. Danny tried to ignore him.

Danny dug his hands into his jeans. "Oh! Hey Angela, what's going on?" he asked casually. He smiled at her. Angela ignored Danny and just glared at me. I felt myself shrink under her stare.

"Wow human. You just have to have the guys all over you right? What a whore." she said annoyed.

"What!?" I spat angrily. Did she just call me a whore? I have put up with Angela for this long. I think its time to get some payback...

"What the hell are you talking about Angela?" I asked her as I shoved away from Will and walked towards her. She smirked.

"Oh, please human. You should at least be truthful, you know that you have been putting on such a damsel in distress act this entire time. Enough already, you cant have any of these guys, you should know this by now, Danny isn't yours. He's mine, Dylan isn't yours. He now belongs to that other disgusting human. It's only a matter of time until Will over here finds a girl, one that will not be throwing herself at every guy she see's." she said. I narrowed my eyes. What the hell is she talking about!? I have never been 'throwing' myself at Danny, Dylan or Will. I looked over and Danny and Will. Their mouths were hung open with shock. They looked frozen. I gritted my teeth.

"Oh yes Angela. I am the one who has been such a whore this entire time." I said sarcastically. She narrowed her eyes.

"And what's that supposed to mean?" she hissed as she walked a couple of steps towards me. We were now face to face.

"It means that your the real whore here! I bet the only reason Danny here is all over you is because of how your always on top of him doing all sorts of sluttish things!" I spat in her face. She hissed at me.

"And besides, you can have Danny! I don't want him! The same goes for Dylan and Will! I don't need them! I don't need anyone!" I went on.

Angela crossed her arms. "So why are you still here human? Why don't you just run off with your family?-Oh! Wait! You don't have any! Whoops! I forgot! Wow, not even your parents wanted you no wonder they left you with that old hag." Angela said to me. I glared at her as tears began to well up into my eyes. My hands balled up into fists.

Angela patted my arm softly. "Aw, there, there. Don't cry now you shouldn't care that no one wants you or loves you." she said falsely. Danny and Will finally seemed to be out of their frozen trance.

Danny walked up beside Angela. "Angela! That's enough! Do you have any idea what your saying?" he asked her shocked. Will was on Angela's other side. He growled at her.

"I know exactly what I'm saying to this human. Face it Danny, we are immortals. We should not have to deal with this pitiful human who doesn't even have humans who care for her so why should we immortals need to?" she said to Danny.

"You don't know what you're saying!" Danny yelled at her. Will's growl grew deeper as he stared at Angela.

Angela smirked. She ignored Danny and Will and turned to me. "Just go run along now human. Why don't you go hang yourself?" she said smiling. I shut my eyes tightly. Tears streamed down my cheek. I grunted. I opened my eyes quickly and then charged towards Angela. Will and Danny looked shocked again.

This was a stupid move. How was I supposed to think that I would be able to tackle this vampire? Angela grabbed me before I was able to touch her. She then quickly flung me across the room. I hit a wall hard. The impact left me gasping for air. I fell down to the floor with a thud. I coughed up blood as I felt my wounds open up again. Will was at my side in a second.

"Charlie!" he gasped as he bent down and looked over me with worried eyes. They quickly flickered to anger. Will turned around and faced Angela. I looked up to see her laughing. I grunted. Danny was still beside her, completely frozen. Will growled loudly.

"Danny! You worthless piece of shit! Why don't you do something to that bitch!? Stop standing there!" Will yelled at Danny. Danny broke out of his trance and looked from Angela to Will confused. Will gritted his teeth angrily.

"Fine Danny if you won't do anything about her, then I will." Will hissed as he suddenly disappeared. My eyes went wide as I sat up. Pain hit through my body. I coughed up some more blood.

Will tackled Angela hard and they flew across the room and into a wall. Angela growled and grabbed Will's neck as they fell onto the floor. She began to choke him. Will struggled to breath. He managed to get out of her grasp by slicing her arm open. I winced as blood poured out. Angela smirked as they drew away from each other and growled. Danny was now on his knees. Looking at Will and Angela with wide eyes. I gritted my teeth. All I needed was to get out of this room and threw this door......

"Fuck you people." I mumbled as I shot up quickly. It wasn't a good idea knowing my condition. I held my breath, trying not to cry out in pain. I gasped as I scrambled away from the three of them. I need to get away. All I needed was to get out of this room and threw this door......

My heart raced and my head spun. I kept turning around as I heard Will and Angela's angry growls and cries. I felt a sense of relieve as I grew farther, and farther away from them. Finally I made it to the large door and heaved it open. I threw myself out. I landed onto my knees and gasped for air. I looked down at myself. I was beginning to bleed. The wounds were open and I was bleeding. I looked up at the sky. It was sundown. The sky was a splash of different colors. The air was cold. I shivered as it hit me.

"Keep going." I ordered myself as I got back up and began to run once more.

I can't stop. I need to get home...Lindsey will probably just hit me and injure me some more; but its not like I have any where else to go.

I'm beginning to loose blood. I hurried my pace. I ran and ran. My legs begged me to stop, but I didn't. It was only a matter of time until the three back at the house notice that I left...

I turned the corner and a few people were walking. Just strolling along. As I ran past them, they let out shouts and gasps as they looked at me. A few people shouted at me to stop and to be rushed to the hospital immediately. I ignored them as I ran faster. I can't let them stop me. The hospital won't help me. All I need right now is to be by myself. I smiled un-amused. Is this how I will always end up being? Alone? With no one to care for me? With no one to love me? Tears sprang into my eyes. I let them fall. Who cares anymore? Angela is right. I am just a little, pitiful human...

I reached the block that I lived on. I looked around as I gasped. I immediately looked over to my house. This old, crummy little house that I live in. I peered into my windows. Nobody seemed to be home. Lindsey must be out getting some more rum. I sighed and went for the door. Maybe I could go inside and at least clean up the wounds. I turned the knob.

"Crap!" I said as I kept turning the knob. It was locked. I reached into my pocket for the house key. My pockets were empty. I must have left them inside Danny's house. I grunted as I turned my head to see Dylan's house. I let out a sigh of relieve.

"Dylan." I gasped as I practically limped towards the house. I reached the door. I am bleeding, Dylan is a vampire...but where else am I supposed to go? I knocked onto the wooden door hesitantly. What if he isn't home?

I waited patiently in front of the door. Anxious to see Dylan. Maybe he will be able to help me...

I knocked on the door again. No answer. I turned the doorknob. Maybe he can't hear me. The door was unlocked. I walked inside. The entrance of the house was dark. I ran my hand along the wall until I finally reached a light switch. I flicked the light on and peered out into the house. I didn't see any sign of Dylan.

"Great." I mumbled disappointedly.

Maybe Dylan has a first aid kit? I should at least try to fix these wounds. I trudged up the stairs. Each step I took sent pain at my sides and back. I groaned as the pain seemed to grow stronger and stronger by each second.

I reached the top step and heard a high pitched giggle. I held my breath and looked around. Is someone really home?

"Dylan?" I whispered as I began to walk down the long, dark hallway. I heard that same giggle again. Louder this time. I quickened my pace.

"Is anyone here?" I asked loudly. Nobody answered. I stopped in front of a door. It was too dark to see what door was in front of me. I touched the doorknob.

I then heard a deep, male chuckle. I knew that chuckle. It belonged to Dylan. I smiled as I turned the doorknob quickly and busted open the door. I immediately regretted it.

I gasped as I stared at two people in a bed together. Naked. I shut my eyes and turned away. The two people who were laying there on top of a king-sized bed naked were..

Dylan and Jacky.

"Oh! I'm so sorry Dylan! I didn't mean to interrupt you when you were, urm, with someone!" I began to rant as I turned red.

"Charlie?!" I heard Dylan shriek.

"Hey Charlie!" Jacky said happily.

"Um, hi Jacky..." I said uncomfortably.

I began to feel that same feeling that I had felt that other night when I had seen Danny with Angela.

Why am I feeling like this?!

"Charlie! Listen to me-!" Dylan began but I cut him off.

"No, no Dylan! Don't be sorry!" I said quickly as I rushed out the door. Tears escaped my eyes once more.

ran out of the room. Tears streamed down my face. It surprised me that I was crying more now than I had when Angela had said all of those mean and hurtful things to me. The pain that I had throughout my body seemed so miniscule compared to what I was now feeling. I was a couple of feet away from the staircase when I tripped and fell. I groaned as my head spun.

"Charlie!" Dylan busted out of the room with a pair of boxers on. He ran up to me but then stopped short when he noticed that I was bleeding.

"Charlie." he gasped.

I didn't look at him. I shut my eyes tight and got up. My hands balled up into tight fists. Dylan stopped me. He stood in front of me and took hold of my wrists.

"Charlie! What happened to you?" he asked me. His voice filled with concern. His eyes flashed bloody red as he spoke. I wonder how he is resisting my blood. I glared at him.

"Leave me alone!" I shouted at him. His eyes grew wide with shock. I looked at the ground as more tears streamed down my face. I tugged at my wrists, trying to break free. I failed miserably.

"Charlie! Let me explain!" Dylan pleaded. I didn't say anything. I just glared at the ground.

"Nothing happened! I didn't do anything with her!" he cried. I scoffed, still not meeting his gaze.

"Then what were you doing?" I spat. He didn't answer me. I laughed unamused.

"Exactly. Now let me go Dylan!" I said angrily.

"No." Dylan said stubbornly. I finally met his gaze.

"Dylan leave me the fuck alone! Just go and finish fucking Jacky! I don't care Dylan! Just leave me alone!" I shouted desperately. Dylan's bloody red eyes seemed hurt.

"Charlie..." he whispered defeated. He finally let me go. I shoved past him and ran down the stairs.

"I need to get away." I mumbled to myself as I reached the bottom step. I took a couple of steps forward before I was suddenly thrust forward. My body jerked forward and I landed hard onto my stomach.

I groaned as I looked up and saw Angela. She was standing right in front of me with hateful eyes. She was all cut up and bruised. She was missing her right arm and she oozed out blood. Her eyes were bloody red and she hissed at me showing me her long, sharp fangs.

I sat up quickly holding my side. "No. Get away!" I cried out as I knew what she was about to do. She chuckled evilly.

"What's wrong human? Not happy to see me?" she teased as she took a step towards me. I let out a soft whimper.

Angela smiled at me and then looked towards the staircase and then back at me. "Oh I see...you saw what Dylan and that little human girl were up to huh?" she asked me as her smile grew wider. I didn't say anything.

Angela took another step closer. I backed myself up to the steps. I looked at her with horror filled eyes.

"What did I tell you? Didn't I tell you about how nobody cares for you? You should have listened..." Angela said as she slowly shook her head back and forth.

I got up quickly then. "Just leave me alone Angela!" I yelled. She laughed.

"Aw, but then I wont be able to kill you if I leave you alone now would I?" she asked innocently. I shivered.

"W-where's Will and Danny?" I asked suddenly. Had Angela killed them? No. She couldn't have.

"Don't worry about them human...it's not like their going to come to your rescue." she said as she took another step.

"Where are they?" I repeated. I need to know. If she killed them...

I shivered at the thought.

"Enough of this...I'm getting bored." Angela hissed as she disappeared and then suddenly reappeared right in front of me. She threw her hand forward and took hold of my neck with her left arm. She began to choke me.

"You're going to die now." She growled.

I began to claw at her hand, trying to break free, but Angela had a firm grip on me and didn't seem to notice that my nails were digging into her skin. She grinned up at me.

"Now human, would you like me to suck you dry? Or would you like me to cut you up into little tiny pieces?" she asked menacingly. I shivered. She was cutting off my air supply, making it impossible for me to speak. She continued instead.

"Hmm...I could do both...I'll suck you dry and then I'll cut you up...how does that sound?" Angela went on. I shivered again. She tightened her grip around me.

"This is going to be very entertaining..." she mused.

Angela bared her fangs out just then. My eyes went wide and I let out another soft whimper. Angela chuckled once more before she let go of my neck and bit me.

I cried out in pain. My eyes darted around the ceiling in complete shock. This pain was nothing like the time when Dylan had bit me. His hadn't hurt at all...while this...this was ten billions times worse.

I felt the blood drain out of my body. I became light headed as I continued to scream. I'm burning. I'm on fire. I want this pain to stop. Please make it stop! I tried to move, move my arm or something, but I couldn't.

"Charlie!" I heard someone scream. I knew that voice...it belonged to Dylan. I was still screaming. My throat burned. My entire body burned.

Then, a door was burst open and two people called my name out. Before I was able to try and identify who these two other people were, I was suddenly thrown to the ground. I landed hard onto my side. My body still burning. I was no longer screaming however. What is the point? I am going to die anyways. Why should I scream any longer? I looked out into the room.

I gasped. There in front of me were four people. Dylan, Will and Danny were all on top of Angela. They growled and snarled as they seemed to take turns ripping her into shreds. Angela was screaming out in pain as the three angered immortals ripped her open. Blood was splattered everywhere. Will and Danny were completely beaten up and bloody. Dylan only had his jeans on as he ripped his cousin to shreds. This isn't happening. I must be dreaming. I must be already dead.

I was shoved to the side suddenly. I peered out into someone's face. Jacky. She was crying. Tears fell down her cheek and onto mine.

"Charlie! Please don't die! Please!" she cried out. I just stared at her dazed. She kept looking at me with pleading eyes. I opened my mouth to try and talk, but I couldn't. I wanted to tell her to not worry. This isn't true. This is just a dream. I am dying and I am having a dream. I wanted to tell her to take care of Dylan, Danny and Will for me. Maybe they'll care for her unlike they did for me. I wanted to tell her these things, but I couldn't.

"Charlie! Please!" she went on. I looked away from her and away from everything.

I then shut my eyes as my body continued to burn. I don't care if I die. There is no reason for me to continue on anyways, right? No one cares for me here...

And then, everything went pitch black and I continued to be burned.

[Jacky's P.O.V]

"Charlie! Wake up! Please!" I pleaded as I stared down at Charlie. She had finally stopped screaming. Her face was pale and she was bleeding uncontrollably. She didn't look like she was breathing. I picked her up to my lap and shook her a bit.

"C'mon Charlie!" I yelled as I became desperate. I shook her harder. Charlie didn't respond. She just laid there on my lap looking surprisingly peaceful. Was she going to die?

I looked around the room. Dylan, Danny and Will were still fighting with Angela. They all were ripping the immortal to shreds. Her high pitched screams echoed throughout the entire house. Blood was splattered all over the room. I began to feel queasy, and so I looked away.

I touched Charlie's cheek gently. I shivered. She was freezing. I turned her face to its side and gasped. Charlie had two bloody bite marks on her neck.

"Oh Charlie..." I whispered. Panic quickly took control over me. I need to get Charlie help. I shot myself upward as I tried to carry Charlie in my arms. It was no use. I was too weak. I was only able to get Charlie's arms up into the air. Her legs were still sprawled on the ground.

My eyes grew wide when I looked forward to see Dylan being flung by Angela and thrown across the room. He was headed right at me and Charlie. I gasped and shut my eyes tightly awaiting for the impact. I clung to Charlie desperately. I was tackled to the ground a few seconds later.

I opened my eyes wide and looked into a pair of green eyes. Danny. Well, it looked like Danny at least. Danny had a whole new look. I gawked at his gorgeous face. Danny must have came in and tackled me and Charlie out of Dylan's way, so we wouldn't get harmed. I studied Danny's face. He looked angry. He jumped off of me and stared at me.

His eyes became sad as he looked at Charlie who laid limp in my arms.

He hardened his face as he turned back to me. "Get her out of here."

"But Danny I..." I began but then stopped short when Danny ran away from me and back to the fight. I grunted.

"C'mon Jacky, you need to help Charlie." I mumbled to myself. I got back up and tried to pick her up again. I failed miserably. I grunted and cursed at my weak arms. I sank myself down onto the ground as I looked over to the fight. I held Charlie closely. I cant help her on my own.

Angela looked horrible. Both her arms were now gone. Her sides were ripped into shreds.

Her face was still beautiful underneath all the blood and bruises she now had. I looked over at the guys. They had minor cuts. None were as bad as Angela's.

"Danny! I thought we had something special?! Why are you doing this to me Danny?" Angela shrieked as she stood defensively in front of the three immortals.

Danny scoffed. "Yeah...I thought so too..." he mumbled.

"Why are you choosing that human over me?!" she continued to cry out to him.

"Because Angela...you hurt Charlie...how dare you do that to her...so, for that, you must die..." Danny hissed. Angela looked at him with wide, shocked eyes.

"Danny...?" she whispered.

Then, Danny charged right up to her and struck his hand through her heart. His hand was more like a knife, the way it stabbed through Angela's chest and appeared on her back. His face was emotionless. Angela gasped as blood came out of her mouth.

"Goodbye Angela." Danny said. He quickly took his arm out of her in one sharp movement. Angela fell to the ground hard.

I pulled my hand up to my mouth. Blood came pouring out of Angela's dead body and it dripped from Danny's arm. I tried not to scream. I clutched Charlie closer to me.

Dylan stretched his arms as he stifled a yawn. "Well, that takes care of her. I cant believe that she was my cousin. "

Will glared at Dylan. "Take a good look vampire..." he said pointing to the immortal's corpse.

"That's what your going to look like when I'm done with you." Will said. Dylan hissed.

"Well then demon...lets settle this now." Dylan smirked.

"As you wish. I would have thought that you would have wanted at least one more day to live before I killed you." Will said as he turned to him and began to crouch down defensively.

"Hmm...that won't be necessary since you will be the one that is going to die, not me."

Dylan said as he copied Will's defensive stance.

Danny growled as he faced the two. "There will be no more fighting! Get her out of here! Get rid of her now!"

Will and Dylan looked taken back as they stared at Danny surprised.

"I said, get her out of here." Danny said more calmly. The two guys stood up straight, both giving Danny quizzical looks.

"And who made you in charge?" Will asked.

"Yeah, since when are you able to give us orders?" Dylan agreed.

Danny grunted and grabbed both immortals by their throat. Will and Dylan looked helpless under Danny's hard grasp. They both clawed at Danny's hands, trying to break free.

"Get her out of here." Danny hissed at both of them. He then let go of their throats. They landed swiftly to their feet and grabbed Angela's body. They both walked out the door grunting and spitting out cusses.

"God..." Danny mumbled as he sat himself on the ground in the middle of the room. He buried his face into his hands. I got up, making sure to lay Charlie gently onto the ground and ran up to Danny.

"Danny...are you alright?" I asked when I reached up to him. He didn't answer me.

"Danny?" I asked as I placed my hand gently onto his shoulder. He jumped a bit and finally got his face out of his hands. He looked up at me surprised.

"Danny...we got to help Charlie...I don't know what to do..." I said trailing off.

Danny's face quickly turned into worry. He got up quickly and shoved past me. I nearly fell. He walked over to Charlie and picked her up. He studied her body. I caught up to him.

"I think Angela bit her..." I mumbled as I pointed to Charlie's neck.

"You should have gotten her out of here." Danny said as he stared at Charlie.

"I know, but I didn't know what to do and I wasn't able to carry her."

Danny sighed heavily. "It's fine. Go get Dylan and Will. Tell them about Charlie and tell them to come to Dylan's room immediately. We don't have that much time until Charlie starts to turn into a vampire..."

"What?" I gasped when I heard his last sentence.

"Just go get them Jacky, please." he pleaded. I nodded and ran out the door.

My head spinned as I ran out the door. Was Charlie going to die? Was she going to live? Or was she going to become a vampire?

"Will? Dylan?" I called out. No one answered me.

"Maybe their outside getting rid of..." I began but then trailed off. What were they going to do to get rid of Angela's body?

I shook my head trying to get rid of my thoughts and ran out of the house. I looked around the front of the house. No one was there. I shivered as I crept around the front lawn. I felt like I was going to get attacked by something lurking around in the corners in any second.

"Dylan?! Will!?" I called out again as I went to the side of the house. I blinked as I tried to make out what was around me. It was too dark to see anything.

"Yes?" two voices said behind me. I screamed. My mouth was covered by a strong hand right after that.

"Shh!! What are you trying to do? Wake everyone up?" Will asked. I shook my head no. He let go of me.

Dylan chuckled lightly. "Did we scare you that much?"

I gave him a quizzical look. "No. Why?"

"Your teeth are clattering." he stated as he quickly kissed my lips lightly. My teeth stopped clattering immediately. He smirked.

"Lets go see how she's doing." Will said as he began to walk down the pathway that was at the side of the house.

"See how who's doing?" I asked.

"Angela, who else?" Will stated.

"Huh?" I asked.

"We're burning her body." Dylan informed me, a huge smile formed across his face.

We got up to the back of the house. It was Dylan's backyard. A huge bonfire was in the middle of it. I saw that there was a lump at the center of the fire. It was black and I was able to hear a faint scream coming from it. I shuddered.

"That's Angela?" I choked out.

Will nodded. "Of course. How else were we going to kill her?"

"But I thought that she was already dead."

"She looked like she was...but she really wasn't. it takes more than that to kill a vampire." Dylan said.

"Not for me." Will smirked.

"I can kill you in a blink of an eye." Will added smirking at Dylan.

"Shut up demon. You could only kill me in your dreams." Dylan retorted.

"Dreams do come true you know."

"Okay! Enough!" I said annoyed as I continued to stare at the fire.

"So, the only way to kill a vampire is to burn it?" I asked them.

"That, and cutting them up into little pieces." Dylan said. I made a disgusted face. Will wrapped his arm around me.

"Hey, it's the only way to kill them. You should be happy, knowing Angela, she probably would have come after you next." he said. I gasped.

"Get off her!" Dylan yelled.

"Alright, alright!" Will yelled as he took his arm away from me. I sighed heavily.

"OMG! Quick! Come on!" I yelled suddenly as I remembered what Danny had instructed me. I pushed both immortals away form the backyard and towards the back door of Dylan's house.

"Hey, hey!!" Will complained.

"What are you doing Jacky?!" Dylan asked.

"Hurry up! You guys got to go to your room! Now!" I ordered.

"Who's room?" Dylan asked.

"Yours!" I yelled.

"Why?" both Will and Dylan asked.

"Because-Charlie!!" I said quickly without getting into any details.

The two disappeared and I was thrown onto the ground. I hit the floor hard.

"Oof!" I mumbled as I sat up. I looked around. I was all alone. They must be already with Danny. I got up quickly and ran inside the house. I rubbed my nose as I ran up the stairs.

"They didn't need to let me hit the floor." I mumbled.

I got up to the top step. My chest pounded. I ran down the long hallway until I got up to a familiar room. I busted the door open and gasped.

Charlie was strapped against Dylan's bed. She was screaming and shouting in pain. She was very pale and she looked weak. I saw that the bite mark that Angela had left on her was very visible and pulsing. I then saw Danny, Will and Dylan standing huddled together in a corner screaming at each other.

I rushed over to them.

"What's going on with Charlie?!" I shrieked. They all stared at me for a while.

"She's turning into a vampire." Danny informed me. My mouth hung open.

"We can't let her turn into one of them!!" Will yelled.

"What do you mean by that?" Dylan asked him offended.

"I am not going to let Charlie turn into one of these leeches!!!" Will went on ignoring Dylan.

Dylan leaned against the wall casually. "I think that we should let Charlie turn into a vampire. It would make things a lot easier."

"No!" Will yelled.

"Yes!" Dylan yelled back.

"The two of you just shut the hell up!! We need to think this through!!" Danny yelled at both of them.

I looked back at Charlie. What are we going to do?

[Will's P.O.V]

"Alright Danny. Lets think this through." agreed as I tried to calm myself down.

"I don't think that we have time for that. She is already changing." Dylan mumbled as he looked over to Charlie. I looked at Charlie. She looked like she was in so much pain. I can barely smell any human in her. I can't stand it.

"Don't let her change into a vampire." I said sternly.

"Why is Charlie turning into a vampire?" Jacky asked.

"Because...Angela let her venom inside of Charlie. She meant to kill Charlie, but we stopped her just in time before she was going to be able to suck her dry...but when you let a vampire's venom inside a human without killing it...they begin to transform into a vampire." Dylan informed her.

"How can we stop it from happening then?" I asked him. My anger was rising. How can they even think about letting Charlie transform into a monster such like us? And to make it worse, a vampire?!

Dylan looked at me wearily. "And who's to say that we're going to stop her from changing?"

I growled at him, "We're not letting her turn into a monster!!"

"Danny, what do you think?" Jacky asked as she looked over at Danny. He was huddled up in a corner, his eyebrows furrowed together in frustration. He didn't answer her.

"Yes, Danny, what do you think?" I asked as I walked over to him. He didn't look up at me.

"Listen Danny, if Charlie was to become a immortal like us...then imagine how much easier it will be for all of us!" Dylan shrieked he came up from behind me. I grunted.

"Do you really want her to be eternally damned like the rest of us?!?" I asked him angrily.

He looked at me unhappily. He didn't say anything. I turned my attention back to Danny.

"Now, what do you think Danny?" I asked him. Once again, I was ignored. I growled angrily and grabbed at Danny's arm angrily.

"Danny?!" I yelled. Why is he acting like this?

"Argh! Danny!" I yelled more louder.

"What?!" Danny yelled back at me angrily as he finally looked up at me.

"What do you want us to do? You know Charlie the most...so I think that you should be the one to make the decision..." I mumbled. This stupid demon should have some common sense and know that the right thing to do was to keep Charlie human.

"Keep her human..." he mumbled.

"What?!" Dylan yelled beside me as he gave Danny a weird look.

"Charlie is staying human!" Danny yelled angrily as he looked over at Dylan.

"But Danny-!" Dylan began.

"She is staying human!!" Danny cut him off.

"Yeah! Charlie is staying human!" Jacky shrieked happily.

"Now, let me go Will!" Danny yelled at me as he shoved my hand away from him. I

cooperated.

"What do we need to do to change Charlie back?" I asked as I turned to face Dylan. He was glaring at the ground unhappily.

He grunted. "Why should I tell you?"

I growled again as I walked over to him. "You better tell me how to stop her from changing into a bloodsucker before I kill you right her and now." I hissed. Dylan smirked.

"Like I'm afraid of you demon."

"You should be."

Danny walked up beside me. "Tell us how to stop the transformation before I end up killing you!" he yelled at Dylan. He glared at both of us for a second before sighing.

"You need to suck Angela's venom out of her blood," he mumbled.

"That's it? Fine, I'll do it." I said as I walked over to Charlie.

"You cant." Dylan said.

"And why the hell not?"

"Only vampires are able to taste the venom."

"So...you're the only one who is able to stop the transformation?" Danny asked. Dylan nodded his head once, still glaring at the ground.

"Well, what are you waiting for Dylan?" Jacky asked as she walked over to him.

"I'm not doing it." he muttered stubbornly. I snarled.

"Dylan, you are really testing my patience." I muttered.

"Just do it Dylan!" Danny yelled.

"I cant!"

"Why not?" Danny asked.

"You and I both know that I am not going to be able to go anywhere near her blood.

You know how I get...if I'm already dying right now, being so close to her as I am now..." he said. Everyone stayed silent.

"Exactly. I am not going to risk killing her!" he went on.

"You could try!" Jacky begged.

"Yes, Dylan, we'll all be right next to you...we'll stop you whenever we think that your going near to your limit." Danny soothed. Dylan grunted.

"You guys don't understand," Dylan muttered.

"What I understand is that Charlie is going to turn into a vampire soon and we're just standing here doing nothing!" I yelled annoyed. Why are we wasting time?

"Shut the hell up demon." Dylan growled at me.

"You're the one who needs to shut the hell up!" I retorted.

"Gah! I'll kill you bastard!" he yelled angrily.

"Fine! Id like to see you try!" I smirked.

"Can you two stop it!" Danny yelled. "Will, shut up. Dylan save Charlie. Now!" he ordered.

"Don't tell me to shut up. Your worse than that leech." I said to him.

"Shut up!!" he said to me. I growled at him.

"Danny, I cant do it!" Dylan shrieked as he looked over at Charlie's helpless body.

"Yes you can! Now do it Dylan!" Danny encouraged. Dylan glared at him.

"If I kill her..." Dylan trailed off as he shook his head wearily.

"Your not going to kill her." Jacky soothed. I gave her a strange look. Why is she even here?

Dylan grunted annoyed but he walked over to Charlie. She was still screaming in pain. I winced as looking at her like that made me feel horrible. I watched wearily as Dylan sat himself beside Charlie. His face was stern as he gently picked Charlie up into his arms and tilted her head to one side, leaving Angela's bloody bite mark wide open. I tensed up as I stared at him, he didn't look like he was breathing. Charlie continued to cry out in pain as tears rolled down her angelic face. Dylan looked at her once with pained eyes before he brought his lips down onto her neck. Charlie stopped screaming. I eased my stance.

Dylan closed his black eyes as he furrowed his eyebrows. He know seemed as if he were in pain. I stood on my toes. What if Dylan isn't able to control his thirst?

Time seemed to stand still as everything went silent. The seconds felt like hours to me. I sighed heavily when Dylan brought his lips away from Charlie's neck. He shut his eyes tightly and buried his face into his hands. Danny walked over to him.

"Are you alright?" he asked quietly. Dylan shook his head no. He then got up suddenly, his eyes bloody red and disappeared. I sighed.

I walked over to Charlie and touched her cheek gently. She was freezing but I was able to smell the human in her blood once again. I felt Danny's glare burn on me as I continued to stare at her.

"What's wrong?" I asked after a moment. He grunted. I smirked.

"So is Charlie alright now?" Jacky asked Danny. He nodded his head yes reassuringly.

"Lets let her rest now. Will, come on." Danny said. I turned away from Charlie and faced Danny and Jacky.

"Are you sure she will be alright?" I asked. He nodded once.

We walked out of the room in silence. I was still uncertain if it was all right for Charlie to be left alone after everything that's happened with Angela. The three of us ended up walking into the living room to find Dylan chugging away, drinking those cans of his. He had fifteen or more empty ones all thrown around in the room. I chuckled.

"You alright there leech?"

He looked over at the three of us clearly surprised. His eyes were still bloody red. I smelled the fear in Jacky. Dylan shrugged his shoulders indifferently.

"Been better." he mumbled. I shook my head disapprovingly.

"You better stop soon, your little toy over here is getting scared." I said smiling as I pointed towards Jacky.

"I'm not scared!" she denied as she began to turn red.

"Just leave her alone Will." Dylan commented as he got up and began to dispose of all the trash he made.

I sat in Dylan's place and turned on the T.V. Jacky sat next to me and snagged the control away from me. I glared at her. She just sat there and smiled at me. I sighed heavily. These humans can be such a bother. I turned my attention to Danny, who was huddled over in a arm chair a few feet from me. I studied him carefully. He seemed troubled.

"What's wrong now?" I asked him. He gave me a weird look before he shook his head no and went back to his thoughts.

"Aw, now, now Danny, we are cousins are, we not? You should tell me what it is that's bothering you." I said.

"And for what? For you to just comment as to what a waste of a demon I am?" he said angrily. I smirked.

"Well, yes, that's exactly what I'd do. Its not a crime of me to be doing that, all I would be doing would be stating the obvious." I teased.

"For once, will you just leave me alone?"

"I have left you alone...when you ran away and came to this wretched place...all those years I have left you alone."

"So why is it that you've changed your mind?" Danny asked.

I shook my head disapprovingly once more. "Because of the war-" I began.

"Ah, yes...so my father told you to come and get me, is that correct?" Danny interrupted me. I nodded my head yes.

"Well then, that will not be a problem any more."

"And why is that? Its not like your going to leave this place any time soon."

He suddenly got up and plied me off of the couch. I grunted angrily.

"What the hell are you doing?" I asked him.

"Just come with me." Danny ordered and then began to drag me away from the living room and into the kitchen. We found Dylan sleeping on top of his kitchen stool with a can in his hand. I smirked before I turned my attention to Danny.

"That is when your mistaken dear cousin," he said as a small smile crept upon his lips.

"What do you mean?" I asked him.

"I am going home."

"What?!"

"You heard me Will, I'm returning home." he said proudly.

"Why? I thought you wanted to stay here a little while longer...for Charlie..." I muttered.

What is he thinking?

Danny looked away from me. "Yes. I have decided that its way too dangerous for us to be here with Charlie...her life is already complicated, why should we stay and make it even more difficult than it already is?"

"Us?"

"Yes, us. Were all leaving, and none of us are ever to return. I cant be risking Charlie's life."

"Are you sure about this?"

Danny looked back to me and nodded his head once. I studied his expression carefully.

"Wait...so none of us can return?" I asked suddenly.

"Yes."

"Have you gone mad?"

"No. Listen to me Will, ever since Dylan and you have came...what's it caused?" he asked me. I didn't know how to answer him. He's right. Ever since Dylan, Angela or me have came to the human world, it has only caused problems, especially for Charlie.

"Your right."

"Alright. So, lets leave now." Danny said suddenly.

"We cant even say goodbye to Charlie?" I shrieked.

"No, we cant. Charlie has been through enough, imagine how it would be if we said goodbye? It would be best if we just leave now."

I furrowed my eyebrows together in frustration.

"What about the leech?" I asked as I gestured to Dylan, who was fast asleep.

"He's coming with us of course."

"I know. So, should we wake him and tell him that were leaving?" I asked as I suddenly got excited. A good punch in that pretty face of his should be enough to wake the sucker up.

"No."

"No? Why not?"

"Imagine how he'll react. I'm almost positive that he'll just refuse and insist on staying.

"He'll end up waking Charlie." Danny told me. I nodded my head in agreement.

"Alright, lets go get him." Danny instructed as we both walked over to Dylan and picked him up with ease.

"Your closet is over there right?" I asked.

"Yes, its right behind the-hey! How do you know about it?" he asked me as he gave me a weird look.

"How else did you expect I got here?" I pointed out. Danny narrowed his eyes at me but didn't say anything about it.

It surprised me that I was suddenly able to get along with my cousin. I mean, as children, our parents weren't able to let me and Danny in a room alone together or else we would always walk out of the room with a bunch of knifes sticking out of our chests. I must be going soft with him...

Me and Danny made it up to the doorway of the kitchen before we suddenly froze.

"Jacky." me and him both gasped. She was still in the living room watching T.V. What were we going to say to her when she sees us carrying Dylan like this?

"Um...she might be asleep." Danny said hopefully.

"Uh, yeah." I agreed.

We walked through the doorway and began to creep our way towards the main entrance of the house was, where the closet is located. We held our breath as we passed the couch.

"I think she's asleep." Danny whispered.

"What are you guys doing?" a voice asked. Me and Danny both froze in place and reluctantly turned to Jacky. She was giving us a weird look.

"What happed to Dylan?" she shrieked as she got up off of the couch and towards us. Me and Danny backed away from her.

"Uh...were not doing anything, just putting sleeping beauty over here to sleep...were going to go u-upstairs, yeah...we'll be back down in a minute...so just sit back down and watch some more T.V" I lied quickly. Jacky nodded her head slowly still giving the two of us weird looks.

"Okay..." she mumbled as she finally went back to sit on top of the couch. I sighed in relief. Danny and I then rushed out the door and ran to the closet.

"Jeez...I thought she wasn't going to buy it..." Danny gasped as we walked inside the smelly old closet.

I chuckled lightly. "I know. But it's a good thing she's so clueless...I bet Charlie would have noticed my lie." I admitted.

"Yeah..." Danny said quietly as he stared down at his feet.

"Lets go." I said.

Danny, Dylan and I then left the human world and walked back to our world. The world where all nightmares live and dwell. To never return. To never return to Charlie

Original's P.O.V [Charlie's P.O.V]

"Ow, my head." I mumbled as I sat up slowly. I rubbed my eyes and stretched. The whole time I was wincing. My body was in so much pain, I was surprised that I didn't end up screaming every time I moved my arm or leg.

I got up off of the bed and looked around. This room seems a little familiar. It took me a minute to finally realize that this was Dylan's room. A small smile crept upon my lips. I wonder how the guys are doing. I was about to leave and walk out the door when I noticed the bathroom that was right in front of Dylan's bed. A shower wouldn't hurt. I walked inside and stripped down. I heated the water and dumped myself in. I let the hot water burn my skin. It helped a little with the soreness that was in my body. I studied my bandages that were all around my body. When did I get hurt?

I scrubbed my hair with shampoo and then let the water rinse it out. I laid my hand gently on top of my aching neck. My hand felt cold suddenly. I gasped. I felt the area on my neck that seemed to be freezing cold. And then I remembered how I got all of my bandages. Angela.

When I finished showering, I rushed over to the mirror of the bathroom. I studied myself. My neck especially. I had two bite marks on the side of my neck. It was freezing. Every time I touched the mark, I shivered. I shook my head wearily as I began to remember last night's events.

I walked out of the bathroom and poked around wondering if perhaps Dylan had any clothing. I grunted annoyed after I checked all of his drawers. Nothing. I sighed heavily and laid myself back on top of the huge bed, careful not to hurt myself.

I feel strange. I'm not sure as to what it is that is bothering me, but there is just something that isn't right. I shut my eyes trying to figure out what it is that's bugging me. Maybe its because Dylan slept with Jacky. No, that cant be it. I don't care. That dumb vampire can do what ever the hell he wants. If its not even a big deal, all that happened was that I walked in on Dylan and Jacky when they were 'busy' on top of his bed. Wait a minute...

"Ew!" I yelled as I shot myself off of Dylan's bed. I began to wipe my face and body. I was laying on Dylan's bed, where him and Jacky...

"Gah! Now I'm going to need another shower." I mumbled annoyed.

"Charlie?" a familiar voice asked. I jumped and turned around to see Jacky.

"Jacky?" I asked. Jacky looked as if she were crying. Did something happen?

"Jacky, what's wro-!" I began but then was cut short hen Jacky ran up to me and embraced me.

"Oh Charlie!" she cried out as she began to sob. I looked at her strangely.

"Jacky, what's wrong?" I asked as I tried to calm her down.

"Their gone..." she whispered. My eyes widened with concern. I urged her to go on. What was she talking about?

"Jacky, what are you talking about?" I asked her softly. She looked up at me with watery eyes.

"Their gone Charlie! They wont answer when I call for them! I don't know what to do!" she cried out. I held my breath.

"Who?" I asked dumbly even though I knew perfectly well who she was talking about.

"Dylan! Will and Danny!! Their gone!!" she screamed.

"Did...did Angela kill them?" I choked out. Jacky through her arms up to the ceiling dramatically and backed away from me.

"No! They killed her!" she yelled. My eyes opened wide with shock. Angela is gone? They killed her?

"I don't know what happened...I was watching T.V...and next thing I know, I'm running around the house screaming for them...but their not here Charlie!! Their gone!" she added. I froze while the room began to spin. Their all gone? Where did they go?

Jacky noticed me and so ran up to me and held my sides. "Charlie? Are you alright? You should lay down. Your still not healed."

I shook my head wearily. "I'm fine." I then shoved her aside. I need to go get them. They cant be gone. Jacky is just overreacting. Their probably just hanging out somewhere. Right?

I stumbled a bit as I walked away from her and out the door. Jacky caught my arm. I didn't look at her, I just struggled to get away from her grasp. I need to look for them and make sure that everything is okay.

"What are you doing?" she asked me as she tried to wipe away her tears. I tugged at my wrist.

"Going out." I mumbled.

"Where? And how are you going to get out of the house with only a towel on? Plus, your still injured Charlie, you shouldn't even be up right now." she said softly. I grunted annoyed.

"Then get me some clothes." I said as I stopped resisting. Jacky nodded her head slowly, finally let go of me and walked out of the room. I strummed my fingers impatiently against my towel. Jacky came back into the rooms a few minutes later with a handful of with fresh, new clothes.

"Your still not leaving." she said sternly as she handed me the clothes. I quickly nodded my head. I grabbed the new clothes and ran into the bathroom. I made sure that I locked the door.

Jacky had gotten me some black skinnys with a dark purple top. She even got me some matching purple converse. I sighed and put them all on.

When I was done, I placed my ear silently against the door of the bathroom. I need to go get the guys. Their not gone, Jacky is just delusional. Jacky isn't going to let me leave...so I guess I'm just going to need to get my own way out.

"Damn it." I grunted as I shoved away from the door. Jacky is right there, she is crying. I can hear her soft whimper loud and clear. I turned around annoyed, trying to figure out some other way to get out of here. My eyes wondered the bathroom. They stopped short when I spotted the window. An idea popped up into my head. I smiled.

"This will do." I said happily as I walked over to the toilet. The square window was a few inches higher than Dylan's toilet. I plied myself up trying not to cry out in pain as I every movement shot pain throughout my body. I eventually got up onto the toilet and opened the window as wide as it could go. I smirked happily. This was going to be so easy...

I popped my head out the window and my smile unwillingly faded. This may not be as easy as I thought it would be. I just remembered that Dylan's room was on the second floor of his huge house. So, I was going to have to make a 15 foot drop onto the ground. I buried my face into my hands. Why do things have to be so difficult?

The doorknob then began to shake. I turned around shocked. The door began to vibrate as Jacky banged onto it.

"Charlie?! Are you alright?"

I gasped as I quickly bent down slightly and then flushed the toilet with my shaky hand. It made a loud whooshing noise. The knocking stopped.

"Yeah...just fine Jacky."

"Okay, please hurry up Charlie." she said softly.

I sighed relieved and got back up to the window. I have to jump if I want to get out of here. I poked my head out the window once again.

"That's a long jump though." I mumbled to myself.

"Just jump Charlie already." I ordered myself as I quickly made up my mind. I climbed out the window. I kept my feet against the ledge, pressing my back gently against the cold glass of the window. I readied myself to jump. I gulped. This wasn't going to be pretty...

"1...2...3..." I counted to myself.

I shut my eyes tightly and let go of the ledge. I felt wind go all around me and then it finished. I fell on top of some bushes. The leaves scratched my body. I whimpered softly as the pointy leaves scraped against my injured body. I got up quickly. I still have to get out of here.

"Charlie?" I heard someone call. I shut my eyes and held my breath. Damn it. I shot my head upward unwillingly to see a unhappy Jacky poking her head out of the room that was next door to Dylan's. I groaned softly.

"Hey..." I said as I waved my scratched up hand upward to wave at Jacky.

"What the hell do you think your doing?" she asked angrily.

I shrugged my shoulders. "Nothing...I'll be back later..."

"So...bye!" I added quickly as I burst into a run. I began to run down Dylan's lawn.

"Charlie!!! Come back here!!!" I heard Jacky call. I ignored her and ran faster. I need to get Dylan, Danny and Will. Wherever they are.

I ran and ran. I didn't stop for anything. I kept looking over my shoulder, scared that I might see Jacky. I ran faster as the seconds went by. My chest burned and my body ached.

"Danny!? Dylan?! Will?!" I screamed as I ran. People who were passing by gave me strange, frightened looks. Some yelled for me to stop and to calm down, but I didn't listen to any of them.

I kept screaming their names out as I ran everywhere. I checked inot every store and every alley. Where could they have gone?

The sky was now dark gray as clouds invaded the sky. I've been running none stop for hours already, but I don't care, I need to look for them. I ended up running a countless number of blocks after that before suddenly stopping in front of Saint Judith's Park.

I walked into the park immediately, expecting to find the three of them. I ran up to the center of the park and looked around. I began to panic when I saw that no one was here. I felt my breathing quickly become uneven as my heart raced. My head spun as I kept turning around trying to spot them.

"Danny?! Will?! Dylan?!" I kept shouting. I screamed it out without caring. They couldn't have left me. They couldn't have.

Maybe their somewhere else...but what other place would two demons and one vampire go to?

I kept screaming as tears began to come and roll down my cheeks. I coughed uncontrollably as I ran out of air. I fell to the ground heavily and gasped for air. I was shaking and my body felt like it was about to break apart at any moment.

They cant be gone.

I curled up into a ball then. I laid myself down onto the cold grass and looked up at the sky wearily.

They couldn't have left me.

Rain drops began to fall then. I stared up at the sky dazed, trying to wake up from this nightmare. My tears blended in with the rain as I kept staring up into the dull, gray clouds. Why would they do this to me? Why?

The rain began to fall harder and harder on me. I don't care. If their gone, if their really gone, then what's the point anymore?

My body now numb, my mind completely blank as I continued to stare up into the clouds. I urged for my tears to stop. I urged for this new pain I am now feeling. This hallow, empty feeling that I know have since their all gone. I don't think that they'll ever come back. Just like Jacky said.

I stayed like that the rest of the day. Not caring. The rain didn't stop. The calm, dull gray clouds turned into angry black ones as they thrashed throughout the sky. It was now a storm. The thunder boomed and the wind blew. I eventually fell asleep, letting the rain drench me. My mind was feeling dizzy as I begged to forget about them. To try and end this. I don't think I'm even breathing. I keep telling myself that their gone. And that their not coming back, but no matter how many times I'm telling myself this, I seem to keep thinking that it's a lie. But its not...

Danny.

Dylan.

Will.

Their all gone and their not coming back for me.

[Dylan's P.O.V]

"Danny! Will! What a surprise!" a woman yelled. I'm half asleep right now. I'm stiff. Something is holding on to me. I wonder what it is.

"Yes mother, we have returned. And we have decided to stay here. We aren't going back to the human world ever again." another voice said. I knew that voice, it belonged to Danny.

"What wonderful news! I have been so worried about the two of you!" the woman shrieked happily.

"Oh! And you have the vampire prince with you as well! You have no idea how annoying these vampire can be...his parents have been coming over here 24/7! Always asking about him..." the woman complained. Is she talking about me?

Danny chuckled. "Yes. This vampire can be a handful as well."

"If I was this close on killing the little sucker, you have no idea dear aunt on how irritating this leech is." someone else said. It was Will.

The woman laughed. "Now, now, we cant be running about killing vampires...they are our allies, remember that dear."

"Yes, we understand mother. Um...do you mind doing me a favor?" Danny asked the woman.

"Why of course, anything."

"Can you have the portal to the human world closed up?"

"Okay, but why Daniel?"

"Just please do this for me mother, make it so that no one will be able to ever go back to the human world ever again."

"I'll get a spell ready right away."

I heard footsteps walk out the room. That woman must have left. I still hadn't opened my eyes, and something is still holding onto me.

"Your going to have the portal closed up?" Will asked.

"Yes." Danny said sternly.

"I'm worried about Charlie."

"I am too."

The two immortals were quiet then. Why are they worried about Charlie? She's fine...isn't she?

"Can I wake up sleeping beauty now?" Will asked.

"Yeah...he's going to raise hell when he finds out about this..." Danny sighed.

And then I fell. I hit the floor hard. Will must have been carrying me, and he just threw me onto the ground hard. I shot up off of the ground immediately. Glaring at the two.

"What the hell was that for?" I screamed. Will laughed.

"Stupid demon." I mumbled as I turned away from them. I sniffed the air, it smelled different. I searched the room. We weren't in the human world anymore. We were in our world...but how?

I shot back around to Will and Danny. " Where are we?"

"In our world, where we belong." Danny said. Anger shot throughout my body.

"What?!" I screamed.

"We don't belong here! We belong over there in the human world! With Charlie!" I shouted as I let out a quiet growl.

"He's taking it well." Will said sarcastically as he rolled his eyes.

"Shut up!" I spat.

"Listen to me Dylan!" Danny ordered. My hands were in tight fists. I was growling uncontrollably.

"Alright Danny, I'm listening." I said impatiently. I reluctantly let my hands fall limply at my sides and I bit my lip hard, trying to die down the growling. This out to be good.

A tall man walked into the room then. I looked at him strangely. He had long white hair and piercing red eyes. He bowed slightly at the three of us. I glared at him. He ignored me. He was some kind of demon, I can smell it. The tall man glided towards the closet gracefully and began to move his arms around in different directions as he whispered something. I grunted annoyed. What the hell is he doing?

"Dylan, we don't belong there." Danny said. I turned my attention back to him and glared.

"Dylan, were immortals for crying out loud! We have no souls! We shouldn't even exist!" he shouted at me when he saw my expression.

"But what about Charlie?" I yelled.

"We are the reason as to why Charlie is having so many problems!"

"No it isn't! its that guardian of hers, its all Lindsey's fault!"

"Charlie hasn't seen Lindsey for days! She's been staying with us! And look what its done! Angela almost killed her! She was about to turn into a vampire! Do you really think that its okay for us to put her into that?"

I stayed quiet then and glared at the ground. He's right. We have put Charlie into so much. I furrowed my eyebrows together in frustration. But we cant just leave her all alone.

"Can we at least visit her?" I asked hopefully as I looked back up to him. Will looked onto the floor sadly and Danny shook his head no. I growled at him.

"We have to at least make sure that she's alright!" I yelled.

"No Dylan, we need to leave her alone. We've done enough damage, don't you think?"

"But she's all alone over there!"

"You think I don't know that?"

"Argh! I'm going to kill you Danny!"

"Go ahead! I'd like to see you try!"

Danny and I approached each other. Both furious. We growled loudly at one another hatefully. I glared at the demon threateningly. I felt my eyes turn bloody red as my veins raced, urging to kill him this instant.

"Now, now children. No fighting." Will teased.

"Shut up Will." Danny growled.

"What the hell did I do?" Will said as he approached us.

"Would you like to repeat that Danny?" he growled. Will raised an eyebrow at Danny,

waiting for him to say something else.

"Uh, Excuse me sire, but I have placed the spell. No one will be able to go back to the human world ever again, just as you asked." the tall man said politely. I backed away from them and approached the man.

"What?"

"I did what the demon prince wanted, I closed up the portal." the man said looking at me strangely. I turned away from him and towards Danny.

"You closed it?!"

"Yes."

I growled loudly. How can he do this? What the hell are we going to do without Charlie? What is she going to do without us?

I kept growling angrily. I looked over to the portal. It looked the same as it did before, the only difference to it was that there was a faint purple shield around it. I smirked.

"I can break through that." I said confidently.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you..." the tall man said softly.

I ignored him and charged at the portal. As soon as I touched the shield, I was immediately hit and I fell to the ground hard. I gritted my teeth annoyed and stared up at it. That stupid shield burned me. I looked at my body, I had deep burn marks. I got up again. They would heal. I am a vampire. I can get past this stupid portal easily, I don't care if I get a little burned.

I charged at it again. As soon as I touched it, I was burned. But I didn't fall this time, instead, I kept hitting at the portal. Punching at it with all my might. The portal stayed unaffected with my hits. I on the other hand was beginning to bleed. I ignored my burning body as I kept growling menacingly and yelling as I tried to destroy the portal.

"Enough Dylan!" Danny ordered. I ignored him and just kept on hurting myself. Danny approached me then and hissed at my ear.

"Your going to end up killing yourself!"

I glared at him with the corner of my eye. "I don't care! I have to go back!"

"Your not going back! None of us are." Will said softly as he walked to my other side.

I didn't say anything. I just ignored them and continued to hit the portal.

Danny sighed. "C'mon Will, help me get him out."

I hissed and punched him in the face. Danny growled at me angrily. Will then grabbed me from behind and held me down. Danny touched his cheek gently.

"You didn't have to hit me you know." he mumbled as he grabbed my legs. I struggled under their hold. They walked me out of the room. I cussed at them the entire time.

We passed by the demon queen. She gave me a worried look.

"Danny! Will! What on earth do you think your doing?" she shrieked.

"Nothing, just walking our guest out the door." Will replied smiling.

"Let go of me damn it!" I shouted.

"We will Dylan, as soon as we leave the castle." Danny said as he turned back to his mother.

"Call his parents. Tell him to come and get him."

I scoffed. "Oh no! Don't call my parents!" I said sarcastically. Will hit me on top of my head. I hissed at him.

"Just you wait..." I growled. He smirked.

The demon queen gave Danny and Will disapproving looks. "Fine, but you two are going to get punished for this. You cant be so rude to prince Dylan."

"Yeah, yeah." Will mumbled. The demon queen glared at her nefew and then hit him hard on the head.

"Ow!" he complained. I smiled.

"Lets just go." Danny said annoyed.

The demon queen disappeared and Will and Danny carried me out the door. I shouted at them the entire time. I even yelled at the demon guards that were scattered throughout the huge castle. They all ignored my requests. That just got me more furious. When we were outside of the house, they put me down. I glared at them.

"Damn demons." I hissed as I hit them both hard. I sliced their arms open. They growled at me and were about to hit me back when two vampire guards appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of me.

"Do not harm prince Dylan." they both said. Will and Danny listened but growled at the two guards. I smiled and looked over past the gates. My mother and father were already waiting for me. I turned back to Will and Danny.

"I will see Charlie." I stated simply to them. Danny scoffed, Will just stayed silent. I then walked away from the two demons. The two guards followed right behind me. I walked out of the castle grounds and my mother immediately embraced me.

"Oh Dylan! We've missed you so much!"

"I missed you two mother." I said smiling at her. She kissed my forehead.

My mother turned over to my father. "I cant believe that our son has finally returned to us. Isn't this wonderful Alec?"

My father nodded his head once. "Yes." Me and my father then looked at each other and smiled slightly. My father wasn't one to show his emotions.

My mother looked over my shoulder. "And where is dear Angela?"

"She died." I stated.

"What?" my mother asked surprised.

"Danny, Will and I killed her." I told her. My mother gave me a strange look. My father just smiled.

"If I ended up killing Angela's father when you were gone." my father said.

"Uncle?"

"Yes, my brother seemed to still think that he should be the one to rule the vampires...he tried to kill me. But of course, that didn't happen." he said smirking. I chuckled lightly.

"What about Angela's mother?" I asked as I remember my dear aunt.

"She was killed by werewolves yesterday." my father replied flatly. I nodded my head. I forgot how harsh us vampires can be. I must have gotten used to the human's pity customs.

"Okay, enough talking about deaths. Let us go back to the castle and celebrate Dylan's return!" my mother cheered.

"Uh, do you think I can go somewhere first?" I asked.

"Where to?" my mother asked.

"Nowhere in particular. Just going hunting." I stated. My parents nodded their heads understandingly.

"Alright, just make sure to stay out of trouble." my mother said as her and my father left with all the other vampire guards.

When they were gone, I turned around and faced the demon's castle. I glared up at it.

"I will see Charlie." I mumbled once again.

I then disappeared and started running at inhuman speed. I'll deal with Will and Danny later, right now I need to let out some steam. I smirked evilly as I kept running. I sniffed the air for blood.

I stopped short when I smelled demon blood. Perfect.

I was in the woods now. Everything was dark. I smelled the demon. He was hiding somewhere around here.

"Come out, come out where ever you are..." I teased as I crouched down defensively.

A few seconds later, the demon appeared before me. I smirked at it. He appeared to be a few years older than me. He had firey red hair that fell over his eyes. His dark black eyes glared at me. He had a huge star shaped demon mark on the side of his arm.

"Why hello there vampire..." he said smiling evilly.

"Hi." I said impatiently. I want to kill.

The demon growled, disappeared and then reappeared right in front of me. He tried to punch me in the face, but I dodged it and then struck my fist through his chest. He gasped as the impact hit him. I smiled.

"Your dead now." the demon hissed.

"Yeah, right..." I replied as I plied my arm out and then swung my arm across the demon's neck. He ducked down swiftly dodging my attack. I hissed angrily. How could I miss?

The demon then shot himself upward and struck me under the chin. I flew upward and fell a few yards away. I growled at him as I touched my bruised chin. He must have broken it.

"Bastard." I spat out as I leaped forward and run up to the demon. He tried to grab me but I managed to dodge it quickly. I then used my arm as a knife and I swiftly cut the demon in half. His eyes widened as he fell to the cold ground. Blood splattered everywhere. It splattered all over the ground and onto my face. I smirked evilly. I forgot how enjoying killing can be.

"Too bad demon..." I mumbled as I licked the sides of my mouth tasting the blood.

I turned around then. The demon's blood is spoiled. Its splattered all over. No use of it now. I grunted annoyed as I leaped off and began to run once again.

I kept running after that. Looking for my next victim. I wasn't able to find anyone, so I ended up sitting against a rock in front of a small riverbank, completely disappointed.

My mind quickly trailed off and I began to think about Charlie. I looked up at the sky sadly. I caught sight of the moon then. It dripped with the color of blood. I sighed heavily. Charlie...

I spent an hour there sulking before I was interrupted by another immortal.

"My, my, aren't you sexy..." a female voice said. I got up immediately and turned around, crouching down into a defensive stance. It was a neko. I grunted and turned back around. These have got to be the most annoying kind there is. Their worse than werewolves. I sat back down, ignoring the immortal.

"What's wrong vampire?" the girl asked as she jumped off of the tree that she was sitting on and then stood before me. She looked around my age. She smiled at me, showing me her sharp teeth. Her straight, silver hair blew in the wind as her black cat ears twitched. She stared down at me with green, sparkling eyes. Her black tail swayed back and forth behind her.

I glared up at her. "I don't want to kill a girl."

She tilted her head to one side confused. "You don't have to kill me."

"Well what reason would I have to not kill you?"

"I could be your friend." she replied as she sat down next to me. I narrowed my eyes at her.

"I don't need a friend." I responded coldly as I looked away.

"What happened that's gotten you so ticked off?" she asked softly.

"None of your business."

She sighed and looked up at the dark sky. "Your in love."

"What?" I asked shocked.

"Who's the lucky girl?" she asked me, ignoring my response.

"I'm not in love." I said flatly letting out a sigh. I'm not in love...right?

"You don't need to lie to me."

I grunted. "I can do as I please."

"Is she a vampire like yourself?"

I looked at her then and gave her a strange look. She smiled at me shyly.

"Just leave me alone." I grunted as I looked away and up into the sky.

"Did she break your heart?"

"What don't you understand by 'leave me alone'?"

She shrugged her shoulders and smiled again. "What's your name?"

"If I tell you, will you go away?"

"Probably not."

I sighed. "Then I guess I wont tell you my name."

"Why are you acting so cold?"

I smiled. "I'm a vampire. Its what I do."

She suddenly struck me then. My eyes grew wide as I peered down at a long dagger that was now sticking out of my chest. She giggled and pulled it out. I gasped as the impact hit me hard. I turned around.

"What the hell are you doing?"

The neko brought the dagger up to her lips and licked my blood. "I'm a neko. Its what I do."

I got up and faced her. "Well then, I guess I'll have to kill you and drink you blood. That's what vampire do, right?"

The neko jumped up and giggled childishly. She charged at me suddenly still laughing and holding the dagger in her hand. I smirked at her. She thinks she can take on a vampire?

I stopped her short just when she was about to strike me again with the dagger. I held her by the neck and ripped the dagger away from her. She smiled at me. I glared at her.

"You look so cute when your angry." she stated.

"Oh really?"

"Ye-!" she began but stopped short when I stabbed her with the dagger just like she did to me. She coughed up some blood and then laughed.

"Can I at least know your name before I die?" the neko asked me. I gave her a strange look.

"Why?"

"Because you are my first love."

"You don't even know me."

She shrugged her shoulders. "And?"

I sighed. Its pointless talking to this kind. They are so stupid and simple minded. I brought the dagger up to her neck. She stared down at me with glowing eyes.

"My name is Dylan." I stated. The neko smiled happily.

I then brought the dagger up and slit the immortal's throat. I dropped her dead corpse next to the water and drank her blood. I shouldn't let it waste like I did with the demon's.

When I was done, I wiped the blood off of my lips and began to walk down the riverbank. My mind trailed off again.

I don't want to be in this world anymore. Not without her. I will find a way to get to you Charlie. I promise.

Original P.O.V [Charlie's P.O.V]

"Ah, Charlie, there you are..." Lindsey said. I didn't respond to her. I just dragged my feet into the house and walked upstairs.

"Charlie! Where the hell were you? You stupid bitch, answer me." Lindsey complained as she chugged at her bottle. She swayed a bit as she tried to catch up to me.

"Hey Charlie!" Lindsey yelled. She caught up to me and took hold of my arm. I shrugged her off.

"Answer me!" she yelled at me as she brought her hand up quickly and slapped me. My cheek immediately turned red. I glared up at her. She took another huge gulp of her drink. She pointed at me drowsily.

"You need to get your act straight li-little missy."

"Fuck off." I said automatically. Her drowsy eyes widened in surprise. She laughed lightly before punching me in the stomach. I fell to the ground. She hit my wounds. I groaned as I clutched my stomach. Lindsey laughed again and then began to kick me repeatedly. I whimpered in pain.

The doorbell suddenly rang then. Lindsey stopped kicking me and waddled her way towards the door. Cursing and drinking the entire way. I got up on my knees and peered over to the doorway wondering who it would be.

Lindsey opened the door. Jacky stood right at the top step of the porch. She looked at Lindsey strangely.

"N-no, we don't want any cookies..." Lindsey said shaking her head no. she took a huge chug as she stared at Jacky glumly.

"No! no! I'm not selling cookies...I'm here to see Charlie."

"Charlie? Why the hell do you want to see Charlie?"

"Uh, because we have a science project to do." Jacky lied.

"Science project?" Lindsey asked looking confused. She swayed some more. She looked like she was about to puke. She clung to the side of the door and her bottle.

"Yes..."

"No. Charlie is busy being a whore right now...come back later." Lindsey mumbled. Lindsey suddenly fell onto the ground. Jacky gasped.

"OMG! Miss! Are you alright?" Jacky shrieked as she bent down and touched Lindsey's shoulder. Lindsey was out cold. I sat up straight.

"Just leave her alone Jacky."

Jacky looked over to me shocked. "Charlie?"

I nodded my head sheepishly. Jacky ran over to me. And helped me up.

"Charlie, you need to go to the hospital...did Lindsey do this to you?" she asked concerned.

"No hospital." I stated ignoring her question.

"But Charlie..."

"No."

Jacky sighed unhappily. I gave her a sympathy look.

"Fine...but your not staying here." she said. I nodded my head.

Jacky walked me out the door. We began to walk down the block.

"Where are we going?"

"Danny's house."

"Why? Their not there." I said quietly.

"I know."

"Then?"

"Danny's house is the only house that has a first aid kit and human food. Dylan's house doesn't have that." she replied softly.

Jacky and I reached Danny's house. Jacky had the key to the house. We got inside and Jacky led me to the bathroom to get my wounds better. They were open once again.

"How do you have the key?" I asked.

"I found it the other day when you ran away from me. I thought you had gone into Danny's house, so I went to go check. You weren't there, but I found this key on top of the counter...so I just took it." she replied shrugging. I nodded my head understanding.

Jacky began to put in new bandages on top of my wounds.

"What day is it?" I asked suddenly.

"Um...I think its Thursday. We haven't gone to school in a couple of days...my parents are probably going to flip when they find out..." she said smiling a bit.

"We'll go back to school as soon as you get better." Jacky added.

"Okay." I agreed.

Jacky finished bandaging me up. She got up off of the floor and walked out the room. I followed her. The two of us walked into the living room and sat down on top of Danny's long couch.

"So...how are you doing?" I asked after a while of uncomfortable silence.

"Not so good..." she said quietly.

"I never got to say goodbye to Dylan." she added looking down onto her lap. I looked away, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to escape. I cursed at myself. Why is it that every time I hear one of their names, I begin to cry?

"Charlie...are you crying?" Jacky asked suddenly as she looked up from her lap and to me. I rubbed my eyes quickly, trying to get rid of the tears.

"Huh? Oh! No, no. I'm not crying." I replied quickly as I continued to rub my eyes. Damn it all.

"Don't worry Charlie...I miss them too." she said softly.

"Why did they leave?" I asked.

Jacky shrugged her shoulders. "I have no idea. I remember them talking about putting Dylan upstairs, so he can sleep...that was the last time I ever saw them."

I gave her a strange look. "Why would they put Dylan upstairs to sleep?"

"I'm not sure..." she said.

"Do you think they'll ever come back?" Jacky asked me suddenly. I looked away quickly, afraid that I might burst out into tears.

"No. Their never coming back." I mumbled. Jacky let out a sob. I looked back at her shocked. Jacky began to cry hysterically. I reached over and placed my hand gently onto her shoulder.

"Jacky...please don't cry, its alright. Everything will be fine." I tried to soothe.

"No its not! Nothing will be the same anymore! Nothing will be fine Charlie!" she yelled as she buried her face into her hands.

"I know." I confessed sadly. I took my hand away and got up off of the couch. Jacky shot her head up immediately.

"Where are you going?" she asked.

"Nowhere." I replied.

"Your not going out."

I turned around and gave her an angry look. "Why cant I?"

"Because Charlie, your just going to run off and get yourself killed."

"Nuh-uh!" I mumbled angrily as I crossed my arms over my chest.

"Your not my mother." I said coldly.

"Well, would your mother let you leave in your condition?"

"I don't know. I don't know her. She is probably dead somewhere anyways, so it doesn't matter."

Jacky didn't say anything after that. We stayed silent for awhile.

I sighed heavily. "C'mon Jacky, lets go get a bite to eat." I said breaking the silence.

Jacky's face lit up as she jumped up off of the couch and ran over to me.

I chuckled lightly at her enthusiasm. Jacky and I then walked out of Danny's house. We began to stroll along the sidewalk.

"I'm sorry about the whole 'mother' thing." Jacky said hesitantly. I turned to her and gave her a weird look.

"Why?"

"Because...you don't have a mother...I don't know...I just feel awful now that I mentioned her..." she said staring at the ground as she walked.

"Don't worry about it Jacky, don't feel sorry. I'm not mad at you, don't worry." I said as I smiled slyly at her. She looked up at me and smiled back.

We chatted aimlessly after that.

"So, where are we going?" Jacky asked as she skipped along the sidewalk.

"Um...lets to that restaurant...erm, I think its called 'Hang Out'?" I replied remembering that restaurant that Dylan took me.

"Oh yeah! I know that place! Everyone hangs out there!" she said happily.

I laughed at her enthusiasm. Jacky and I walked the next couple of blocks in silence. We eventually got up to the restaurant. Jacky turned to me and smirked.

"Race you." she grinned.

"Okay. Just please don't cry when I beat you Jacky." I teased. She stuck her tongue out at me.

"Don't stick your tongue out if your not willing to use it." I said laughing as I winked at her. She put her tongue away and laughed along with me.

"Alright...first person that gets to sit down first and grabs the salt shaker, win." Jacky announced.

"What does the winner get?"

"The winner wont need to pay the check."

"And the loser?" I asked curiously. Jacky pondered on that for a moment before answering.

"The loser will have to ask the waiter for their number." she stated. I nodded my head, agreeing with her. I stuck out my hand in front of Jacky.

"Agreed. Lets shake on it." I stated. Jacky grinned and shook my hand.

We let go and then faced the restaurant. We were about one block away. This was going to be easy. I crouched down slightly. Jacky did the same.

"Alright...1, 2, 3!!" Jacky yelled. We both busted out into a run. We were running at the same pace. We shoved each other playfully as we ran. People who were

walking by gave us weird looks and stares. The two of us ignored them and just kept on running.

Jacky and I ran up to the restaurant. We were neck and neck. We reached the door and got stuck as both of our bodies refused to get through the tiny door. We grunted and shoved as we tried to win the race.

"Damn it." I grunted annoyed as I tried to get through.

"Stupid door." Jacky mumbled.

I thrust myself forward quickly. My body tumbled downward onto the wooden floor. Jacky followed me. We groaned as we laid there on top of the floor for a while. By this point, everyone in the little restaurant had noticed us and were now staring.

"I'm going to win!" I yelled as I shot upward and ran towards this open booth that was a few feet away.

"Never!" Jacky yelled as she copied me.

I ran over to the booth. Jacky was right on my trail. I reached over to the far end of the booth to reach the salt shaker. Right when I was about to get a hold of the thing, Jacky snatched it away from me.

Jacky sat down laughing and cradling the salt shaker. I gave her a sad look. She grinned at me happily.

"No fair! I had that stupid thing right in my hand!" I yelled annoyed as I sat down in front of her.

"Nuh-uh! Looks like I'm too fast for your ass." Jacky sang. I laughed and grabbed the pepper shaker.

"Pepper is better!" I said as I began to cradle the pepper shaker just like her.

"You wish!" Jacky laughed as she shoved the salt shaker at my face. I giggled and then shook the pepper shaker over her head, getting pepper all over her hair.

"Charlie!" she complained. I laughed and stopped.

"How do you like it?" she threatened as she reached over the table and shook the salt shaker. I screamed and covered my head. Jacky and I continued this pointless salt and pepper fight until we were interrupted.

"There are other people here you know, you cant be screaming like this." a female voice said. I stopped laughing and turned my head to see a female waiter giving us a smug look. I groaned. It was the same waiter that tried to get with Dylan that one day.

"Oh, sorry." Jacky mumbled.

"Yeah, yeah." the waitress mumbled annoyed as she rolled her eyes.

"So...what do you want to drink?" the waitress mumbled looking bored. She passed out the menus.

"Dr. Pepper." I answered.

"Coke." Jacky replied. The waitress scribbled onto her pad and gave us one last dirty look before turning away from us.

I sank into my seat. "She is such a bitch."

"I know. Too bad your going to have to ask for her number." Jacky said grinning at the last part. My mouth fell open.

"What?"

"The deal was that the loser would have to ask the waiter for their number. She's the waiter and you lost." she explained.

"But she's a girl!"

"So?"

I sighed heavily. Jacky wasn't going to let me off of the hook. I looked over to the waitress. She had our drinks in her hands and was swinging her hips as she winked at guys. She reached us eventually after letting every guy in the restaurant touch her.

"Here are your drinks." she said glumly as she practically tossed the drinks to us. Jacky gave me an impatient look. I grunted and turned to the waitress.

"Hey..." I said casually.

"Hi." she mumbled as she gave me a weird look.

"I like those shoes your wearing..." I said randomly.

The waitress looked to her feet and back to me. "I'm wearing sandals."

"I-I know...they just look so s-sexy on you!" I replied quickly. Jacky giggled. I reached over and grabbed the girl's hand.

"So...can I get your number?" I asked as I winked at her. Her eyes were wide as she stared down at me.

"Okay, sure." she answered as she began to scribble onto her notepad. I gave her a strange look as she wrote on it. The waitress shoved the piece of paper in my hand and glared at me. I gave her a weird look. The waitress then just walked away shaking her hips.

I turned to Jacky as I placed the paper that she shoved to me onto the table. "There, happy now?"

Jacky giggled and then grabbed the paper. She looked at the paper and then began to laugh uncontrollably. "OMG!"

"What?" I asked as I snatched the paper away. I looked at the tiny piece of paper and then scoffed.

I thought you were never going to ask baby. Call me when ever you want so we could have some fun. ;)

1347-847-5647.

Xoxo Mandy.

"Gah!" I shrieked as I threw the paper away. Jacky laughed harder. I glared at her.

"Its not funny!" I complained. Jacky didn't stop laughing. I grunted.

The waitress came back a few moments after that. She kept flirting with me. I just played along a bit, not knowing what else to do. Jacky wouldn't stop laughing. The waitress seemed to be getting way to comfy with me though, by the end of our lunch, I was hiding behind the pepper shaker every time she passed by. When we finally stopped eating, I took my money out and slammed it against the counter. I ran out the door right after, afraid that the waitress was going to make another move on me.

I huffed as I looked up at the sky waiting for Jacky. It was dark now. Not many people were out. It must be a bit late. Jacky strolled out the door a few minutes later with a glum look.

"What happened to you?" I asked. Jacky didn't say anything, she just stared at the ground sulking and brought up a piece of paper. I snatched it from her.

Hey baby, I was noticing that you were noticing me, so I decided to give you my number...we should hook up sometime.

1347-874-0823.

Xoxo Julio.

I giggled. "Who's Julio?"

Jacky sighed heavily and pointed to the restaurant. I peered through the clear windows and into the restaurant to see a really fat old guy winking over at us. I fell to the floor laughing.

"When were you noticing him?" I cried out.

"I didn't! Remember when I got up off of the table to get some napkins? Yeah...he gave me the napkins...but that's it!" she complained. I laughed harder. She glared down at me.

"Be quiet." she grunted as she began to make her way down the block. I laughed again but then followed right behind her. We walked silently as we crept along the dark streets. We strolled along for a while.

"Hey mami! Can I get some of that ass?" a male voice yelled suddenly. I looked over my shoulder startled to see three guys who looked to be about in their early twenties. The three wobbled behind us. They giggled as they swayed. Their obviously drunk. I gave them a strange look. Were they talking to us?

I shrugged it off and kept on walking. I looked to see Jacky right next to me, her face was completely emotionless as she strolled down the block.

"Hey bitch! Did you hear him?" another one of the boys yelled. The three began to laugh hysterically.

"Don't turn around." I whispered as I saw Jacky looking over her shoulder. She caught my eyes and nodded her head once. Jacky and I quickened our pace a bit.

"Where you two going? C'mon! we don't bite!" one of them yelled at us. Jacky gave me a weary look. We tried to walk faster.

"What do we do?" Jacky whispered.

"I'm not sure...lets just start running when on the count of three..." I whispered back. Jacky nodded her head quickly, obviously wanting to get away from these three men as soon as possible.

"Can I get a kiss? Please?" one yelled as they burst out laughing.

I took a deep breath. "Alright, 1...2...3!" I yelled. Jacky and I were about to burst out into a run when we were suddenly shoved aside. I hit the floor. I groaned as I rubbed my head.

"Ow..." I mumbled.

"Hey baby." someone said. I looked up wearily to see one of the three guys grinning down at me. I glared up at him. His smile grew bigger.

"Go away." I said coldly. He gave me a questioning look. He then turned to Jacky. She was sprawled onto the floor just like me. He grinned at her as well.

"Charlie..." she cried.

"Good job Tony! You caught them!" another one of the three said. The other two guys caught up to us and stood in front of me and Jacky. Tony nodded his head happily.

"Yup...Gabriel, Jacob, time to have some fun..." Tony said evilly. I stared up at the three men with frightened eyes. Oh no.

The guy named Gabriel ran over to Jacky. He grabbed her arm and tugged at it roughly. He tried to touch her with his other hand. Jacky began to scream and cry as she tried to get away from the guy's reach.

"Leave her alone you jackass!" I yelled as I shot up off of the ground. I was shoved back down by the guy names Tony. I glared up at him as he pinned me down.

"Now where do you think your going missy?" he asked threateningly as he bent down towards me. I made a disgusted face as I sniffed him. He smelled like Lindsey.

"Get off!" I spat up at him. His friend, Gabriel wobbled towards us and gave me a weird look. He turned to Tony.

"You just going to let her talk to you like that?" Gabriel asked gesturing to me. Tony grunted.

"Hells no." he hissed. Tony then brought his hand upward and struck me across the face. I whimpered softly.

"Stupid bitch." Tony mumbled as he got off of me and shoved me aside. Gabriel giggled and kicked me at the sides. I cried out in pain.

"Help!?" I yelled as I thrust myself upward. I looked around. No one was around. Damn it.

"Just a little peak?" Jacob asked as he tried to pull up Jacky's shirt. Tony and Gabriel laughed.

"Hey Tony, lets help our old pal Jacob out..." Gabriel said as a grin spread across his lips. Tony nodded.

Tony and Gabriel then walked over to Jacob and Jacky. Jacob smiled at the two other men as they grabbed Jacky's legs. Jacky screamed as she tried to get away from them. I got up.

"Get the hell away!" I screamed angrily as I ran over to the three men and jumped on top of Tony. I grabbed him by the hair and tugged. Punching him on top of his head. He yelled angrily.

"Gah! Gabriel quick! Get this bitch off of me!" Tony yelled. I hit him harder. Gabriel let go of Jacky's legs and ran over to us. He plied me off of Tony. I landed onto my back. I looked up and glared at Tony and Gabriel.

"Charlie!" Jacky yelled.

I widened my eyes as I saw Gabriel bring a bat upward behind his head. He swung it downward, trying to hit me. I luckily rolled over just in time before it was able to do any damage. Gabriel and Tony snickered as I scrambled away.

I looked over to Jacob and Jacky. He still had a hold of her. He was tugging at her arm as she cried for help. I gritted my teeth and charged over to Jacob. I pushed him. He lost his balance quickly since he was drunk and fell to the ground.

"Stupid little whore!" he yelled as he tried to get up. I ignored him and ran over to Jacky. She was quivering with fright. I tugged at her, trying to get her up.

"Jacky! Lets go!" I ordered. She didn't budge. She was shaking and her breathing was becoming uneven.

Tony pushed me away from her. I groaned as he fell on top of me once again. I looked up at him with hateful eyes.

"Miss me?" he giggled. Gabriel walked over then and tugged at my pants. I screamed and cussed.

"Get away!!" I yelled as I kicked my feet. I managed to hit both Tony and Gabriel right in the face. They fell backward as they clutched their throbbing head.

I got up onto my knees and looked around. I spotted the bat that Gabriel had taken and almost hit me with. Without thinking, I ran over to it and took a hold of it. I smirked as I turned back to the three drunken guys.

Gabriel, Tony and Jacob were all huddled in front of Jacky trying to get her to take off her clothes. I furrowed my eye brows together furiously and ran over to them.

"Tony!" I yelled when I was behind him. He turned around dazed and gave me a strange look. Without hesitating, I swung the bat at him. He fell to the ground yelling.

He was out cold within second. I then went to Gabriel and Jacob.

I swung at Jacob. He cussed and tried to grab me. I just kept hitting him harder until he was finally knocked out along with Tony. I grinned as I looked at them. that's what they get. I turned around then expecting to see Gabriel, but I didn't. I looked around wildly. I saw Jacky on the floor limp and looking dazed. I ran over to her.

"Jacky?" I gasped as I looked at her worried. Her shirt was torn and her pants had a huge whole. She looked up at me wearily. Her eyes widened.

"Charlie! Look out!" she suddenly screamed. I turned around to find Gabriel. He grinned at me evilly. He then took hold of me and threw me to the ground. Gabriel snickered down at me.

"Bastard!" I yelled as I shot upward and smacked him with the bat hard across the face. He didn't expect this, so when I hit him, he was out cold. My chest heaved up and down as I stared down at the three.

"Lets go Jacky before somebody comes." I said quickly. I walked over to Jacky and tried to get her to move. She didn't cooperate well. I grunted angrily and wrapped her arm around my neck and then began to crag her home. Jacky sobbed quietly

the whole way.

[Danny's P.O.V]

"Alright so were going to begin the training." Scar said. I gave him a weary look.

"Must we do this now?"

"Why of course. I am your teacher. I must begin yours and Will's training right away. What I say goes." he answered. I looked at Scar once again with a wary look. He grinned at me as his bleach blonde hair fell over his eyes. His grey eyes looked taunting as he motioned me and Will to get up.

"Why are you are teacher anyways? Were the same age!" Will complained. Scar's grin grew wider.

"No! I am like 100 year older than you two. Remember that." Scar retorted. I snorted. Scar narrowed his eyes at me.

"We may be close to the same age, but I am very skilled when it comes to fighting. I am known to be one of the strongest demons in this land. So shut up and lets begin the training." Scar said confidently.

"Lets just get this over with." Will mumbled as he got up off of the bench that we were sitting on and approached Scar. I sighed heavily before joining them. Will and I stood side by side as we stood motionless in front of Scar. We were all alone in demon territory, smacked in the middle of a huge, wide meadow.

"Okay, first I want you two to show me how fast you are." Scar said.

"I will verse each one of you. One-on-one. You two to try to catch me. Think of this as a game of tag." Scar explained.

"I thought that we were going to be training, not playing some childish games." Will said. Scar smiled at him.

"This is. It will expand your speed and agility, which you'll need in order to win the war."

"Fine." Will sighed.

"Excellent. Danny, you'll go first." Scar said as he turned to me. I groaned. He smacked me on the head. I hissed at him.

"Stop complaining." he ordered. I gritted my teeth.

"Lets just start." I said. Scar nodded his head and shooed Will away. Will followed his orders and walked away a few yards of the meadow.

I faced Scar then, crouching down a bit. He smirked at me. So all I need to do is catch him and that's it right? Easy.

"When ever your ready Danny." Scar taunted. I glared at him as I suddenly busted into a run.

I charged up to Scar and shot my hand forward, attempting to grab him by the neck. I was just about to grab him when he disappeared. I stopped short as I looked around. Where did he go?

"Boo." Scar hissed lowly into my ear. I quickly swung my arm as I turned around. Scar disappeared once again. I gritted my teeth as I couldn't find him again.

"Scar you bastard!" I yelled annoyed.

I heard a deep chuckle. I turned to the source of the sound immediately. Scar sat on a tree giggly a few hundred feet away from me.

"You shouldn't say so hurtful things Danny." he smirked.

"Shut up and get over here!" I retorted. Scar's smirk grew.

"If you really want me to go over there..." he hissed. I gave him a strange look.

Scar then disappeared. The tree shook softly and a few leaves fell off. I began to get worried and so I backed away from where I was standing before. Damn it.

"Where are you going?" Scar teased as he suddenly appeared in front of me and then began to form something in his right hand. I looked over to it with wide eyes. Scar was forming some kind of dark energy. I gasped when

Scar struck me with it. I flew a few hundred feet away before finally hitting a tree. I fell down onto the cold ground heavily.

"Damn Scar." I growled.

I laid there for a while as I sulked. Scar appeared in front of me. He picked my head up off of the ground with my hair. I gritted my teeth as I growled menacingly at him. He laughed. Will appeared a few moments later. He began to laugh at me along with Scar.

"Aw, what's wrong Danny? couldn't handle Scar?" Will teased as he continued to point and laugh at me. Scar stopped laughing and turned to him giving him a stern look.

"And you can do better than him?" Scar asked Will. Will gawked at Scar.

"Of course."

"Alright. Lets go." Scar ordered. Will nodded his head confidently.

Scar walked back to the middle of the meadow. Will followed him obediently. I finally got off of the floor and I strolled over to them. I then leaned against a far away tree. Something is hurting me. it's burning. I looked down at myself to find out what was hurting me so bad. My eyes widened immediately.

"Scar!" I hissed as I stared down at the damage he had made. There was a huge gash on the middle of my chest where he had struck me with that dark ball thing.

"What?" Scar asked innocently as he turned his head to me. I gave him a weird look and pointed to the huge gash. He sighed annoyed.

"Oh calm down! Stop acting like a little neko with her period!" he said as he looked away. I glared at him.

"What the hell was that anyways?" I cried out talking about that dark ball of energy Scar formed into his right hand. He smiled at me and held his right hand up.

"What? This?" he taunted as he began to form the same dark energy ball. He smirked at me and Will as we both awed at him. The dark energy ball didn't stop growing however, instead It grew bigger and bigger. It grew bigger than Scar and all of us. He held it up above his head proudly as he continued to stare at us amused.

"Its nothing...just a little trick I learned." Scar said happily. Scar then twisted his hand behind himself and the ignoramus dark ball or energy flew at inhuman speed behind Scar. It left a trail of harsh wind, it blew everywhere.

Scar just stood there motionless as Will and I ducked down because of the tornado that seemed to be forming.

The harsh wind eventually died down. I got up off of the ground to see a smirking Scar. I gave him a peculiar look. He took one step to the side and then gestured to what was behind him. My mouth fell open. All the trees and everything that was behind Scar a few seconds ago was completely gone. That huge dark ball of energy wiped everything out and it left everything that it turned into ashes.

"Show off." Will mumbled. Scar chuckled.

"Jealousy isn't very pretty Will." Scar commented. Will looked away from him.

"Yeah, yeah, can we just start with this stupid training of yours?"

"Alright, we will begin right now." Scar said.

"And its not stupid." he added. Will scoffed.

Scar and Will faced each other than. Will crouched down lowly in a catlike position while Scar stood there with his arms behind his head as he stared up at the sky. Will growled at him. Scar looked unwillingly away from the sky to look at Will. He grinned at him. Will's growl grew deeper.

"Watch Sc-!" Will began before he was suddenly knocked across the meadow towards me. I gasped as I stared down at Dylan threatening to bite Will's neck.

"Dylan!" I gasped. Dylan looks so derange, his eyes were bloody crimson as he hissed at Will. Will struggled to get away from him. Dylan was soon inches away from Will as he continued to hold him down.

"Stop Dylan!" I yelled as I was about to go and get him off of Will. Scar got there before me. He picked Dylan up swiftly as if he were a feather and held him up. Scar sniffed him lightly. Dylan growled at him menacingly.

"Oh! A vampire?" Scar gasped as he began to turn Dylan around and around as if he were a specimen.

"Put me down!" Dylan hissed. He doesn't look the same. He looks so angry and so hateful. Scar shrugged his shoulder sheepishly and let go of Dylan. He landed swiftly onto his feet.

Dylan smirked at the three of us as he dug his hands into his pockets. "So, how's it going?"

I studied his face. "Nothing."

Dylan smiled at me as his bloody eyes glittered in the sun. "I have some news that I would like to share."

"What is it leech?" Will asked. Dylan turned to Will and smirked.

"I am going back to the human world." he stated as his smile faded and his face turned serene. I sighed heavily.

"No your not." I mumbled slightly annoyed.

Dylan looked down at his feet. "Alright, then I wont go to the war with you."

Scar looked at Dylan disbelieved. "What? Why the hell not? Aren't you prince Dylan?"

Dylan gave Scar a strange look. "Because, I want to see Charlie. And yes, I am."

"Who in the bloody mind is Charlie?" Scar yelled.

Dylan looked away from Scar and turned to me. "Who's the clown?" he asked as he pointed to Scar. Scar glared at him and then began to make another one of those dark energy balls.

"Our teacher. He's a friend of my parents His name is Scar." I stated as I gave Scar a warning look. He only snickered at me as he let the dark ball grow.

"Scar..." I threatened as I approached him. Scar dropped his hands and let the energy ball die down. He gave me a weary look.

"Fine." he sighed annoyed. Dylan gave us a confused look.

"Wait, but what does not attending the war got anything to do with Charlie?" Will asked.

Dylan smiled a bit as he turned to Will. "Well if you guys wont allow me to go back on your own will, then I suppose I will just have to threaten you to let me."

"That's so childish of you Dylan." I commented. Dylan just shrugged his shoulders.

"I will see Charlie." he stated.

"Who the fuck is Charlie?" Scar said. His eyes suddenly flickered into disbelief.

"Wait, Charlie? it's a guy!?!? OMG! You guys are gay!" Scar accused as he began to laugh.

"No!" Will, Dylan and I all yelled in unison as we turned to Scar wide eyed. Scar just laughed harder.

"Then? What kind of girl has a name like Charlie? You guys sure know how to pick them." Scar added as he became hysterical with laughter. I grunted annoyed.

"Her name is Charlotte but everyone calls her Charlie for short. She doesn't like to be called Charlotte." I informed him. Scar seemed to not hear me because he continued to laugh hysterically.

Dylan turned to Will and I. "So, I guess I will not be attending the war then. You guys don't look like you will let me see Charlie, so then I suppose this is goodbye."

"But we cant even let you even if we wanted to! The portal is closed for good! No one can go back!" Will cried out annoyed.

Scar finally calmed down. "Portal? Who placed the spell?"

I gave him a questioning look. "Uh...I think Lucifer. My parent's loyal guardian."

"Lucifer? Psh, I can break his spell." Scar said confidently.

Dylan smirked. "You see? You can break it, so what's your decision? Either let me go and check up on Charlie or I do not attend the war."

I clenched my jaw. "Your not going back."

Dylan sighed heavily. "Alright." he stated before disappearing.

Will turned to me. "But what if he was serious about the war thing?"

"He cant be. If he doesn't attend the war, then that's suicide. Imagine, all of our kind as well as his will be wiped out entirely." I stated.

Scar looked over his shoulder to the direction where Dylan disappeared from. "But maybe that's what he wants. Suicide. He isn't well. He's tried to kill himself numerous times already."

"And how do you know that Scar?" Will asked disbelieved. Scar smiled as he rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.

"Well, I can kind of see the memories of people. Its hard to explain, but I just do." he stated. I gawked.

"Yeah right." I said disbelieved.

"Test me." he stated as he gave me a confident look.

"What did I eat yesterday morning?" I asked not really thinking.

Scar scoffed. "That's it? Give me something harder."

"First answer this one." Will ordered. Scar sighed heavily.

"You didn't eat anything. You tried to make yourself some eggs and bacon, but you burned everything. You made the demon maids clean it up afterwards." he stated. I looked down at the ground sheepishly.

"He's right?" Will gasped. I nodded my head as I looked up. Will then walked up to me and smacked me on the head.

"You idiot. Cant even cook for yourself." Will said. I growled and smacked him back. Scar laughed.

"So you belief me?" he asked. I shrugged my shoulders.

"I suppose so, but we'll see if its true or not." Will said. Scar smiled.

"Well, lets go get something to eat. I'm starving." Scar said. Will and I nodded our heads. The three of us then began to walk towards the demon castle.

"Your not touching anything Danny. Your probably just going to end up burning it." Will commented. I growled at him.

"As if you could cook better than me." I retorted. Will didn't say anything.

We got to the house and I ordered the maids to cook a feast for us. They hurried to get to work as they scurried about in their little black skirts. The three of us sat on the long table that would fit 30 people.

I dug my face into my hands. "What are we going to do about Dylan?"

"Lets see if he's serious about the whole 'not attending the war' business." Will said as he rested his head onto his elbow.

"And how are we going to do that?" I asked.

"We could stop by his place." Scar said. I simply sighed and dropped the subject.

The maids hurried into the dining room a few minutes later. They placed about 40 different plates onto the long mahogany table. The plates were filled with many different types of food. Most of them were meat and almost everything was something that was totally different from what humans eat. The maids curtsied before hurrying away to do their other chores. The three of us digged in immediately. We all grabbed everything in sight. Fighting over a few things and growling when we lost.

"Hey, why do they call you Scar?" Will asked suddenly as he swallowed down some soup. Scar gave him a weird look. I smacked my forehead as I ate some meat.

"I don't know Will, maybe its because my demon mark is this scar that's running across my eye?" Scar asked as he pointed to his mark. Will gave us a glum look as he placed the plate down and grabbed something else that looked edible.

"Geez...I was just curious." Will mumbled as he stuffed his face.

[Charlie's P.O.V]

"Hey Jacky! You want something to eat?" I yelled at the top of my lungs towards the main staircase of Danny's house. Jacky didn't respond to my question.

"Jacky?!" I called. No answer. What's she doing?

I walked away from the pancakes that I was making and walked out of the kitchen. I walked to the main entrance and up the stairs. I looked around. There was no sign of Jacky anywhere.

"Dylan..." I heard someone whimper. It was Jacky.

I quickened my pace. I walked intoone of Danny's many rooms and gasped. Jacky was sprawled at the side ofa vacantking sized bed. She was clutching a black T-shirt that looked like it belonged to Dylan. Jacky also had a small, sharp razor. She sobbed as she wrote on her arm with the razor. I ran over to her.

"Jacky! What the hell are you doing?" I shrieked as I snatched the razor away. I looked at the razor, it was all bloody. I gasped once more and threw the razor across the room. Jacky looked up at me with teary eyes.

"What have you done to yourself?" I questioned as I bent down to her eye level and studied her face. She didn't respond or say anything, she just stared at me with a dazed expression. I grunted annoyed. What is she thinking?

"Let me see your arm Jacky." I ordered. Jacky looked away from me and tucked her bloody arm underneath Dylan's shirt. I grunted again.

"I said let me see." I said as I pulled away Dylan's shirt and grabbed her arm. I looked at her arm and my eyes turned sad. Jacky's arm was completely cut up and bloody. It read one thing.

I LOVE YOU DYLAN

I looked back at Jacky, new tears were rolling down her cheeks as she refused to look at me.

"Jacky..." I gasped.

"Go away." she said coldly still refusing to meet eye contact.

"What?"

"I said go away Charlie!" she said much more loudly.

"Why?" I asked confused.

Jacky looked back to me and glared at me. "Because its all your fault that Dylan and them left! Its all your fault!" she spat at me. I froze.

"How is it my fault?" I asked as I began to feel dizzy. Is it my fault?

Jacky scoffed as she got off of the ground and shoved past me. She walked across the room and snatched the razor that I had thrown. I gave her a weary look.

"Put the razor down Jacky." I ordered.

"Why should I?" she questioned.

"Your going to hurt yourself." I said as I got up and walked over to her. She glared at me coldly.

"I think that Angela was right about you." she said. I gave her a questioning look.

"You are just a waste of space." Jacky said.

"Jacky..." I pleaded. Why is she acting like this?

"Shut up Charlie! They all left me because of you!" she yelled as she ran out the door. I stood there motionless. The room began to spin and my head whirled.

I ran out the door. Jacky was already down the steps. I quickened my pace as I tired to catch up to her. Even though Jacky is blaming me for Danny, Dylan and Will's disappearance, I still cant let her out of my sight. She might do something horrible to herself.

"Jacky!" I called out. She turned around and glared at me once before slipping out the front door of Danny's house. I followed right behind her.

"Wait!" I yelled as I busted out the front door. The fresh morning air hit me as I ran, trying to catch up to her. Jacky spotted me running after her and began to run. She ran down the block quickly.

"Go away!" she yelled. I ignored her and ran faster.

Jacky turned the corner suddenly, I followed her obediently. I ran into a dark alley way. Even though the sun lit everything up, the alley was pitch black. I squirmed my way around trying to have an idea as to where I was. I laid my hand against the cold pavement of a nearby wall and began to creep my way down the long, narrow alley way.

"Jacky?" I said barely over a whisper. No one answered. I continued to make my way down the alley way. I need to find Jacky.

"My, my, look who we have here..." a deep, male voice said. That voice sounded familiar for some strange reason, I quickened my pace.

"No! No! Please go away!" another voice said. That voice belonged to Jacky. I busted into a run.

"Jacky?" I cried out. I suddenly ran into someone. I fell backward onto the ground hard. I looked up to see two male figures. They swayed back and forth as they looked down to me. Gabriel and Tony.

"Hey look Gabriel, we have another guest." Tony giggled.

"Isn't that the bitch from yesterday?" Gabriel asked as he peered down to me.

"Yes, it is...lets teach her lesson for putting Jacob into a coma." Tony said. My eyes went wide as I stared into the drowsy eyes of two drunken bastards.

Tony grinned as he walked over to me. He balled his hand up into a tight fist and brought it behind his head. I shut my eyes awaiting the pain to come. It didn't, so I opened one eye.

Gabriel held Tony down. "Wait Tony, lets first play with the other one." he said smirking. The two turned away from me and grabbed Jacky who was huddled over in a corner with the small razor.

"Hello there." Gabriel said to her as he grabbed her by the hair. Jacky scrunched up her face due to the pain. Tony touched her chin lightly before smacking her across the face. Jacky began to sob. I ran over to them.

"Leave her alone." I demanded as I was about to smack Tony before I was thrown to the side of the dark alley way by Gabriel.

"Shut the hell up you whore." Gabriel snickered. I gritted my teeth as my hair fell over my face.

Gabriel turned back to Jacky. He tugged at her blue shirt. Jacky began to plead for him to stop. Tony just giggled as he helped Gabriel. They ended up ripping her shirt, revealing her bra. The two drunken men laughed at Jacky as she began to cry out for help. Tony shut her up by punching her in the face hard. Jacky looked dazed as blood dripped at the corner of her mouth. She dropped the razor.

"I got to help her." I mumbled as I got up off of the floor and ran over to the three. I snatched the razor off of the ground and put Tony into a head lock. I tucked the small razor underneath his chin threateningly. I glared over at Gabriel. Tony whacked me as he tried to get free.

"What are you going to do? Kill him?" Gabriel snickered. I clenched my teeth trying not to look brave. Jacky whimpered softly as she tried to cover herself up. She looked up at me with a look of horror.

"Let go of me you bitch!" Tony hissed as he continued to hit me hard with his hands. I held my breath, still glaring at Gabriel.

Gabriel looked down at the ground annoyed. "This is boring." he stated as he pulled his hand into his pocket and pulled something out. I eyes him suspiciously.

"Do you know what this is?" he questioned as he held it up. My eyes grew wide as I realized what it was. A gun. I froze as I held my grip on Tony tightly. Tony looked at Gabriel wearily.

"Watch where your pointing that thing Gabriel." he said. Gabriel smirked as he still held the gun pointing at me and Tony.

"What? Are you afraid that I might do something like...this?" he questioned as turned to the direction of Jacky and pulled the trigger. The gun shot echoed throughout the alley way as Jacky's eyes went wide as she fell limp to the floor. Her wide, dead eyes stared at me. I screamed as I shoved Tony away. I stopped short as I stared down at Jacky's crospe. She's dead?!

"Jacky?!" I yelled as I touched her gently. She didn't move, didn't respond, didn't breath. My breathing became uneven as I kept staring down at her. Tears fell down my cheeks heavily.

"Will you stop with your crying?" Gabriel asked annoyed as he looked away. I glared at him with hateful eyes. Tony was giggling as he clapped his hands like a five year old.

"Gabriel! That was so cool! Do think that perhaps that I could try using a gun as well?" Tony pleaded. Gabriel sighed and reached into his other pocket. He pulled out another gun and handed it over to Tony. I clutched Jacky's corpse as I continued to glare at the two men through teary eyes.

"Thanks Gabriel." Tony shrieked as he held the gun carefully in his big hands.

"Now, just pull the trigger and shoot!" Gabriel instructed as he swayed slightly while chuckling.

"Like this?" Tony asked as he pulled the trigger. The gun was pointed towards Gabriel, so it shot him. Gabriel gasped as he clutched his wound. Tony giggled. Gabriel glared at him. I screamed once more as I watched the scene helplessly.

"You idiot!" Gabriel hissed as he fell to the ground. He pulled his gun upward and then shot Tony before dying. I became hysterical as I watched Tony scream and then fall down lifelessly. I shot up off of the ground and covered my mouth with my hand as I tried to drown out the screaming. I sobbed and gasped as I continued to stare at the three lifeless bodies.

"No...this cant be happening." I said as I shook my head wearily. My body was trembling. I suddenly ran out of the alley way.

The sun light burned my eyes as I escaped the dark alley way and the corpses. I ran and ran.Ihuffed as my lungs felt like they were about to combust. I just kept running and running until I reached Danny's house. I ran inside and locked all the doors and windows. I curled up into a ball and sobbed.

I'm completely alone now.

Danny, Dylan and Will are gone.

And now, Jacky is gone too.

[Will's P.O.V]

"This is so boring!" I complained as I sat down next to Danny. The king and queen were gone and there was nothing to do. Danny and I have been wandering around the castle trying to find something to do all day.

"I know." Danny said drowsily.

"Where the hell is that bastard Scar?" I questioned.

Danny shrugged his shoulders. "He said something about this chick named Valerie and that he was going to return later."

I grunted. "Should he really be out looking for girls when he is supposed to be training us?" I asked.

"I don't know. My parents have taken a liking to him, their having him stay and live here at the castle." Danny replied.

"Why?" I asked.

"Not sure. He doesn't have any family of his own, his parents killed each other when he was born. I suppose my parents are trying to adopt him and call him as one of their own."

"Why would they want to adopt an idiot like Scar?"

"They like him. Plus, he would be very useful in the war, since he is so strong and all. Their probably going to end up making him royalty somehow."

I scoffed. "I'll take him on."

"Go ahead, you'll just end up being buried somewhere." Danny mumbled. I dropped the subject.

"How do you think Charlie is doing?" I asked Danny suddenly. I've been wondering about her ever since we left the human world. She just never seems to leave my mind.

Danny looked away from me and didn't respond.

"Hello? Danny?" I asked as I touched his shoulder. He growled at me. I gave him a questioning look.

"What the hell did I do now?" I asked getting angry.

"Nothing! Just don't mention her!" he yelled.

"Why not?"

"Because Will, we need to forget about her. Were never seeing her again."

"But what about Dylan? He seemed pretty serious about the whole war thing."

"We don't need Dylan."

"But the prophecy-!" I began but was cut off.

"Screw the damn prophecy!"

I stayed quiet then. He always acts like this now. I can never talk about Charlie with him. I glared at him once before looking away and to the entrance of the castle. Scar busted through the doors a few seconds later.

"Hello everyone!" he greeted as he walked over to us. He had someone with him. It was a girl. She looked to be around our age. She smelled like a demon. The girl had black hair with red streaks. Her eyes her pitch black. She smiled shyly at us.

"Where the hell have you been?" I asked. He looked at me and smiled.

"Nowhere really, just with this beautiful thing." he said as he turned to the girl and planted her a kiss on the lips.

"Get a room." I mumbled annoyed. Scar hit me on the head.

"Stop being so rude." he said. I growled at him.

"Hit me one more time Scar...I swear I'll..." I began but then stopped when I noticed that I was being ignored. Scar had his back to me and was walking over to Danny, who was sulking in the corner of the room. I glared at him.

"Hey! Don't ignore me! Scar!" I yelled at him. He turned around and looked at me. He gave me a questioning look before sighing.

"Why must you always try to get all of the attention Will?" he asked. I gawked at him.

"Im not trying to get the attention from anyone Scar, I just don't want you to fucking walk away from me when I'm talking to you!" I retorted. He ignored me and faced Danny. I huffed and glared at the ground. The girl giggled. I looked at her and gave her a strange look. She noticed and giggled some more.

"What's so funny?" I asked.

"Nothing, you just look so funny when your arguing with Scar." she stated as she smiled at me. I grunted and looked over to Scar and Danny.

"What's wrong with you Danny?" Scar asked.

"Nothing." Danny mumbled.

Scar sighed. "I know its about that Charlie girl."

Danny looked at Scar weirdly. "And how would you know?"

"Your remembering all those memories that you have of her."

"And?"

"I can read someone's memories remember!"

"Shut up Scar."

"Okay." Scar stated before smiling and turning away from Danny and towards me and the girl.

"So...what will we do today?" he asked.

"There is nothing to do." I stated.

"There is always something to do." Scar retorted.

"Yeah, well not today." I said glumly.

"What do you think Valerie?" Scar asked as he looked over to the girl that he had brought in.

"Lets go kill." she answered as a grin appeared across her lips. Scar smiled at her before turning to me.

"You see Will? There is something to do. Would you like to join us?" he asked. I smirked at him.

"Killing you say? Hmm, I wouldn't be able to resist even if I tired." I said. Scar clapped his hands together as he then turned to Danny.

"Danny, would you care to join us?" he asked politely.

"No. Leave me alone." Danny said coldly.

"Fine." Scar said and then turned away from him.

"Lets go." he instructed.

The three of us walked out the door. The crisp air hit us as we began to run at inhuman speed. We dashed to the direction of the woods. Scar was no where to be seen. I looked around and noticed that it was only me and the girl Valerie.

"Where is Scar?" I asked. Valerie pointed in front of her. I looked at the direction as to where she was pointing to. No one was there.

"Scar?" I called out. Scar suddenly appeared in front of me. He ran backwards as I ran forwards.

"Yes?" he asked smirking.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"Killing. You two run so slow. I've already killed 3 vampires. Hurry up!" he complained as he suddenly disappeared once more. I grunted annoyed.

I quickened my pace. Valerie was right beside me, laughing at me. I grunted and looked away from her.

Valerie and I stopped when we reached the deepest part of the woods. Scar was there, he was wrestling an ogre. He was smiling evilly as he had the huge beast in a head lock. The ogre struggled to break free, its big, blue hands wavered around trying to hit Scar. Scar spotted at us and waved. Stupid cocky son of a bitch.

Scar was riding the giant ogre like a bull now, waving one hand around and around as the ogre ran about, trying to get the demon off. It lasted for five minutes until Scar seemed to have gotten bored and twisted the giant ogre's meaty neck. Scar dropped the giant corpse and wiped his hands onto his jeans.

Valerie clapped her hands. "Bravo Scar!" she shrieked. Scar smiled and took a bow. I mumbled a bunch of swears towards the demon. Scar noticed and so walked over to me and placed a hand on my shoulder.

"Lets see how you do Will." he said as he spun me around and gestured to a near by bush that was rustling loudly.

Out popped out a werewolf. The werewolf had silver hair and purple eyes. He growled at us. I shook my head as I backed away.

"A werewolf? Are you trying to insult me? Give me something harder." I stated. Scar snickered at me.

"Are you sure?" he questioned.

"If you don't believe me, then maybe I'll take you on instead, you are 'one of the most powerfulest demons' around right?" I asked. Scar smirked.

"I don't want to kill you Will. Besides, I would be sentenced to a death penalty for murdering royalty." he stated.

"So your afraid of death?" I questioned. Scar shook his head.

"Its not that. I'll welcome death happily...when the time is right. I am still young. I need to live life to the fullest right?"

"Should the eternally damned have a life?"

Scar shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Who knows."

The werewolf growled towards us. The three of us snickered at it. I turned to Valerie.

"Would you like to take on this mutt?"

"Alright." Valerie answered as she stepped forward and faced the werewolf. He smirked at her as he transformed into a huge silver wolf. Valerie smiled sweetly at it.

"Hello there doggy." she taunted. The werewolf growled loudly at her and charged towards her.

Valerie stood still as it ran to her. When the wolf was in arms reach, Valerie grabbed the wolf and threw it across the small meadow. It landed onto its feet unharmed and charged once more at the demon. This time however, the werewolf ran much more faster with much more precise movements. The demon eyes it as it disappeared and then reappeared in different places. Valerie seemed to have lost sight of it because the werewolf was able to strike her left shoulder with his sharp teeth. Valerie growled as she plied the wolf off of her and sliced his eight leg. The wolf limped slightly as it charged once again and took a bite of her leg. Valerie cried out in pain as it took a big chunk of her leg. The wolf didn't stop from there, it then took advantage of the demon's lack of defense and began to eat away at her.

I looked over at Scar and gave him a strange look. "Aren't you going to help her?"

"I don't know, am I?"

"She's your girl."

"So?"

"So, shouldn't you help her?"

Scar sighed heavily as he mumbled a 'fine'. he then ran over to the fight and touched the werewolf that was in the verge of killing Valerie. As soon as Scar touched the werewolf, the immortal caught on fire. It screamed in agony as it ran about. It ran a few feet before collapsing to the ground and dying.

Scar strolled over to Valerie. She was on her knees and was bleeding from several places. He smiled at her.

"Are you alright?" he asked.

She nodded her head sheepishly as she smiled at him. "I've been better."

Scar nodded his head understanding. He then pulled his hand behind his back and quickly made one of his dark energy balls. I gasped as I knew what he was about to do.

"Goodbye." he said softly as he still smiled at her. Valerie's smiled disappeared as her eyes grew wide. Scar then brought his hand from behind him and struck Valerie with it. She died and her corpse fell to the floor. I ran over to Scar shocked.

"Why did you kill her?" I gasped. Scar didn't answer me, he only turned to me and smiled.

"Did you kill her only because she wasn't able to kill that werewolf? Were not all as strong as you are Scar." I said.

"I know." he said.

"I didn't kill her because of that."

"Then?"

"She was cheating on me."

"What?"

"Valerie was cheating on me with some vampire named Draco, I found out a while ago...I was going to confront her about it today and most likely kill her, but I thought that it would have been better for her to die thinking that she was too weak to kill some werewolf rather than knowing that she broke my heart." he said smiling sheepishly as he looked at the ground. I gave him a sympathy look.

"You loved her?" I asked softly. He must be in so much pain right now.

Scar shrugged his shoulders. "I doubt it."

"What do you mean?"

He looked up at me with the same sheepish smile. "Can a monster love?"

I didn't answer him. Instead I walk a few feet away from him and leaned against an oak tree. He mimicked me.

"So...do you love that Charlie girl?" Scar asked after a moment of uncomfortable silence.

I stared at the ground. Do I love Charlie? "I'm not sure." I answered truthfully. Scar nodded his head and then sighed heavily as he looked up at the sky.

"Why do you always do that?"

"Do what?"

"Stare up at the sky."

Scar shrugged his shoulder. "I don't know. It just helps me think clearer."

"How?"

Scar ignored my question. "You've been to the human world right?"

"Yeah..."

"What it like?"

"Its a lot different from here. Humans are so delicate and they all smell so delicious."

He laughed. "Anyone could have guessed that. Tell me something that I haven't heard."

"Why don't you go and see for yourself?"

Scar looked at the ground. "I'd probably just end up killing everyone. Besides, Danny closed up the only portal that's in demon territory."

"There are other portals?"

"Yeah, a lot of them. Most are in neko territory."

"Oh."

"I think Dylan is going to neko territory to get to the portal."

I smirked. "Dylan is an idiot."

"I agree. He seems to love that Charlie girl." Scar said looking to the right side of the huge meadow.

"Danny seems to love her as well." he added smiling a bit.

"He doesn't show it."

"I know. He's trying to hide the fact that he misses her."

"How do you know so much?"

Scar turned to me and smiled again. "It gets easier for me to read a person's memories the more I know them."

"So do I love her?"

"I'm not sure on that."

Scar then turned his whole body and faced the right side of the woods. I gave him a peculiar look. What is he doing? I watched as Scar crouched down into a catlike position and smirked.

"Someone is here." he hissed.

"Who?" I asked as I mimicked Scar.

Before Scar was able to answer me, a vampire appeared through the dark shadows and faced the two of us. My body froze as I recognized the vampire that stood before us.

Darren.

"Why hello there William. Long time no see, where have you been hiding?" Darren said as he smirked at me and Scar. Scar stood up straight and turned to me.

"You know this vampire?"

"Yeah..." I sighed.

When I was young, I used to be best friends with Darren. The two of us were inseperable, but everything seemed to change when his parents became evacuated with killing the demon queen and king. I was new and had just started living in the castle when his parents became deranged. Darren loved his parents with everything he had, they were the only thing he had. He was sort of a spy, the way he always played with me at the castle in order to find out information about the whereabouts of the demon queen and king. It was later when I learned this. Darren's parents had tried to kill the demon queen one night when the king was away. They failed miserably. The demon queen and king then instructed me to kill Darren's parents as well as anyone else who was in on the assassination. I ended up killing only Darren's parents, I spared Darren's life. Darren has never forgiven me for killing his parents, he has vowed to kill me in order to avenge them. Even if Darren wishes that I were dead somewhere, I still cant kill my best friend.

Scar studied Darren for a long time. "So, he's like your arch nemesis?"

"In a way." I answered sheepishly. Scar grinned at me.

"Sweet!" he said as he held his hand up for a high five, I ignored him and stood my ground.

"Aw Will, why must you leave me hanging?" he asked as he pouted sadly. I hit him on the head lightly. Scar giggled and then whacked me back. The two of us then began to hit each other back and forth as we ignored Darren. Darren grunted.

"Enough!" Darren growled as he suddenly pounced onto me. He hissed madly as his silver eyes flashed red. I grunted as I was thrown onto the ground. The vampire bit my neck, I growled as pain shot through my body. I shoved Darren off of me, he landed onto his feet swiftly and smirked.

"I see that you haven't been training all that much." Daren commented. I growled at him.

"Shut up." I spat.

"C'mon Will! You can do it! Kick his ass!" Scar cheered as he did a flip in the air with no hands. I gawked at him.

"What are you doing?!" I shrieked as I watched Scar do a bunch of cartwheels as he cheered my name. He stopped doing flips when he noticed that steam was beginning to come out of my ears.

"What does it look like I'm doing? I'm cheering for you!" he answered as he went back to doing his stunts and cheers. I sighed heavily. Darren snickered at me.

"Nice friends." he commented.

"Yup." I said as I dashed forward and grabbed Darren's arm, I sliced it open in the process. I was then about to strike him once more when he suddenly dodged me and hit me in the chest. I flew off into the other direction. I grunted as I hit the floor. Darren came over to me and smirked down at me. He brought his hand upward and was about to strike me when Scar suddenly appeared behind him and grabbed his arms.

Scar smirked at Darren. "Not so tough now huh?" he taunted as he held Darren down with one hand as the other began to form one of Scar's dark energy balls. I gasped as I shot forward.

"No Scar!" I yelled as I pushed Scar away. Scar fell to the ground hard. He growled at me.

"What the hell Will?" Scar yelled at me as he glared at me.

"Don't kill him." I ordered. Scar gave me a weird look.

"Why not?"

"Just don't!" I pleaded. Scar grunted annoyed.

"He could have killed you." Scar commented.

"Why did you let him walk all over you like that?" Scar added. I didn't answer him. Scar looked over his shoulder and gave me a glum look.

"Great, he got away."

[Darren's P.O.V]

"All you need to do is dip this into the demon king's drink when he turns around, all right hun?" my mother asked. She picked my small, fragile body up and handed me a small bottle. I peered up at her.

"But why mother?" I asked. My father then came and patted my head.

"Because son, we need to put him to sleep..." my father answered.

"And do the same with the demon queen's drink." my mother instructed. I gave my parents a strange look.

"But why must I put them to sleep?" I asked. My mother grunted slightly as my father suddenly slapped me. Tears began to fall down my cheeks. I stared at the two people with huge, frightened eyes.

"Stop asking us questions Darren! You are in no position to question your parents!" my father boomed. He walked over to me and brought his hand up once more. I curled up into a tiny ball awaiting the pain.

Will suddenly walked into the room then, his 10 year old looking body ran over to me.

"What happened Darren? What's wrong?" he asked. I didn't answer him, just sobbed. My parents gave Will a disgusted look.

"Hey demon, get out." my father ordered Will. Will didn't budge, just kept trying to get me to calm down.

"Get out of my house you stupid demon!" my mother yelled as she walked over to Will and pulled him by the ear and flung him across the room. I cried even more when I saw Will's tiny body lay onto the floor motionless. My mother hissed angrily along with my father.

"Stop! Why are you hurting Will! He's my friend!" I yelled at them.

"Don't you dare be friends with this demon!" my father boomed as he flung me across the room. I hit the wall hard before falling to the ground and losing consciences alongside my best friend.

I shot up off of the tree branch that I had fallen asleep on. I nearly lost my balance and almost went plummeting down 25 feet. Sweat dabbed my forehead and my chest heaved. I groaned as I leaned myself back down onto the tree. I stared up at the dark sky feeling dizzy.

"Damn nightmares..." I breathed out.

I stood up. I made sure that I was able to keep my balance on top of the thick branch of the tree. I took a deep, even breath slowly before leaping into the night air. I landed swiftly onto my feet to the ground.

I smirked evilly. "I suppose its time that I visit my best friend."

I then began to run at inhuman speed. I sniffed for Will's scent. I known him for so long, its always easy for me to be aware as to where he is. I ran and ran not feeling the slightest bit tired.

My parents died because of Will. He killed them. My best friend murdered my parents. They were the only thing I had in this stupid world and now their gone and never coming back. Its all Will's fault. He is going to die for killing my parents. I will kill Will no matter what the cost. I promise.

I stopped short when I ran into a huge werewolf. His russet-colored fur moved along with the wind. The werewolf's cold, hazel eyes were wandering around the woods. I growled angrily annoyed. I got to get to the demon castle as soon as possible, I need to know where he will be at all times.

The huge werewolf sniffed brought his nose up in the air. He took short, quick sniffs.

"I smell a leech." he growled as he met my gaze.

"Hey mutt." I greeted as I waved slightly with my left hand. The werewolf growled angrily at me.

"Don't you dare call me a mutt you bloodsucker!" he boomed. I smirked.

"Well then come on doggy, shut me up." I teased as I approached the huge beast closer. The mutt hissed at me and then opened its mouth wide while charging at me. I laughed as it approached.

I grabbed the werewolf's jaw just as it was about to strike me. The mutt growled as it tried to get itself freed, I tightened my grip and then ripped open the werewolf's mouth, breaking its jaw completely. The mutt whimpered softly before dying. I dusted my hands off of my jeans feeling victorious.

"That should teach you a lesson on how talk to a vampire you mangy mutt." I said while I began to walk away from the giant corpse.

I started running again. I was close by to the demon caste now, so it didn't take me that long until I stood in front of the castle gates.

I peered up at the huge castle and smiled up at it slightly. "I'm coming William."

I disappeared then. I crept my way up on a tree and jumped into an open window that appeared to be on the 5th floor. Guards were all over the place, so it took me a while until I was able to get inside. I snuck into a closet and stayed silently in there as I awaited for someone to supply me with information involving William Lent.

||2 Hours Later||

I'm nearly falling asleep in this stupid closet. It smells strange and I don't like it. Where the hell is that blasted Will?

"C'mon Scar..." a male voice whispered. I sat up straighter as I peered through the small opening that I had left for the closet door. In walked in two guys. I recognized both of them.

Danny and Scar.

I remembered all those times when Will would talk so badly of his cousin, Daniel Crow. He is the prince of the demons, the future king. I remember how my parents always talked about killing him after they killed the demon king and queen.

I recognized Scar because he was there when I saw Will yesterday. He seemed to be on the verge of killing me yesterday, but was unsuccessful when Will aloud me to escape.

I scoffed. "What are these two idiots up to?" I mumbled softly to myself.

Scar turned around sharply towards me. I held my breath as my body tensed. His grey eyes darted around, speculating the room.

"What's wrong Scar?" Danny asked as he grabbed Scar's arm and pulled him back to face him. Scar shook his head.

"Nothing..." Scar answered. I relaxed a bit.

Scar leaned against a nearby wall. "So, why is it that you snuck me into this dark room all alone and away from Will?"

"Well...I want you-!" Danny began but was cut off.

Scar stood up straight and gave Danny a scrutinizing look. "Wait...please do not tell me that your in love with me..." Scar said suddenly.

Danny gawked at him. Scar threw his hands up into the air dramatically.

"But-!" Danny began but was cut off once more.

"Jeez! Why does this always happen to me!? Why?!" he shrieked. Danny placed his hand on Scar's shoulder. Scar backed away from him and put his hands up in front of Danny trying to stay away from him. Danny sighed.

"Scar..." he sighed.

"Look Danny, I'm sorry, but I just don't go in that direction...I'm really sorry, but what would Emily say?" Scar said soothingly.

"Who's Emily?" Danny asked.

Scar stood up straight. "My girlfriend."

"Another one already?"

"Yeah..."

Danny sighed heavily. Scar approached him and placed his hands on each of Danny's shoulder. "Danny...I think it would be best for us to stay as friends..."

Danny shoved away from him and grunted. "Damn it Scar!"

Scar's expression turned into one of sadness. "I'm really sorry..."

"Scar! I'm not trying to tell you that I'm in love with you! If you would just listen to me for one damn second, then maybe you'll understand!" Danny boomed.

Scar gave him a strange look. "Your not?"

"No!!"

Scar placed his left hand behind his head sheepishly and chuckled. "Oh..."

The two were silent for a while then.

"I need you to break the barrier of the portal between our world and the human world." Danny said suddenly. Scar leaned against the wall once more.

Scar scrutinized Danny's face. "I thought that you didn't want anyone to go back to the human world."

"Well I changed my mind."

"Why?"

Danny grunted and glared at the ground. "I just cant go on in this world not knowing if Charlie is alive or dead...I need to see her Scar...I need to make sure that she is still alive..."

"Are you sure?"

Danny looked up at him and nodded once. Scar got off of the wall and walked towards Danny.

"What about Will and Dylan?"

Danny thought about that for a minute before answering. "Get them over here right away."

Scar strenched. "Alright Danny, what ever you say...I'll get started on destroying that sucker tomorrow morning."

"Alright..." Danny said relaxing a bit.

A smile spread across Scar's lips suddenly. "Hey, can I come too?"

"Why do you want to come?"

"Cause I've never been to the human world before...I've always wanted to go there...and besides, I want to meet that Charlie girl I keep hearing so much about." Scar replied, winking at the last part. Danny growled.

"Fine...but you aren't touching her Scar...don't think that I don't know about all the womanizing you do..." Danny hissed. Scar's smile grew into a smirk.

"Womanizing you say? Danny, I don't even have to breath without getting a hot immortal girl kissing the ground that I walk on..."

Danny gave Scar a weary look. "Yeah, yeah...your still not touching her..."

"Okay Danny, sheesh, you need to lighten up...I bet she isn't even up to my level..." Scar teased. Danny glared at him as he began to walk towards the door.

"Just make sure that everyone will be here in the morning. I don't have the patience to wait on someone." Danny ordered as he walked out.

"Of course." Scar said. He stood still for a moment. Danny turned around and gave him a strange look.

"Aren't you coming?"

"In a minute."

"Well hurry it up Scar."

Scar nodded and then walked towards the closet that I was hiding in. he was smiling a cheerful smile as he approached me. I tensed up and backed away from the door, my eyes were focused on only him.

"Hope you enjoyed yourself." Scar teased. I grunted. Damn it, he knew I was here the entire time. I let a small growl escape my lips. Scar smirked.

I glared at Scar as I awaited him to strike me. He didn't. I stood frozen as I gave him a strange look. Scar winked at me then and then shut the door. I'm in complete darkness now. I growled loudly this time. What is this demon up to?

I glared at the door for a while awaiting for something to happen, nothing did. I reached out and touched the doorknob gently. As soon as I touched the little doorknob, an electric shock swirled through me. I fell to the floor from the shock.

"What the hell?" I asked myself as I got up and touched the door this time.

The same thing happened.

"Damn it demon! What the hell did you do?" I yelled. Scar chuckled.

"Have fun in there Darren." was all Scar said before leaving the room.

I yelled angrily and began to beat on the door. I was flung to the ground after every hit, the door never opening.

||5 hours later||

"Damn that Scar..." I hissed as I continued on my attempt to opening the closet door that Scar seemed to have placed some kind of spell upon.

I am bleeding all over. I must look like such a mess right now, but I don't care, I need to get out of here. There isn't much time until Scar or somebody comes and gets me. I have to get to Will before morning breaks. I must kill him now or else I will have to wait once again for him to return from that dreaded human world that he seems to always go to.

I stopped suddenly as my body was becoming numb. A dark pool of blood was forming underneath me. My eyes were bloody red from smelling my own blood. My chest was heaving up and down, my breathing coming out in sharp, short breaths. I shut my eyes tightly as I tried to get my breathing back to normal.

"I suppose I should use the Zalbo that my father had taught me..." I said calmly as I opened my eyes. Zalbo is one of the many forbidden techniques that few vampires are capable of performing.

I took a step back from the door and reached into my pocket. I pulled out a long, shapr knife that I always carried with me. It was a gift from my parents when I had turned 13. I then brought the knife upward and in one sharp movment, I cut my right arm off. I yelled as the pain seemed unbearable. My breathing became uneven once more and I was hunched downward. I grunted and stood up straighter. I need to hurry or else the Zalbo wont work. I brought the knife that was now drenched with my own blood and licked it. My own blood tasted sour in my mouth as I licked it off of the knife. I then hunched myself back down and whispered the forbidden words that was used in order to have the Zalbo work.

As soon as I was done receited the forbidden words, a brand new kind of pain shot throughout me. I tried to not scream, but it was very difficult. I shut my eyes tightly. I held onto the wall as I tried to keep calm. The place where my right arm used to be was suddenly alive again. I grunted as new skin formed and strenched, it wasn't a pleasant sight. The pain finally stopped and I opened my eyes.

I looked over to my right arm. It wasn't a arm exactly however, it was a sword. The Zalbo alowd a vampire to gain limited power that allows you to transform any body part into a weapon. I smirked as I walked up to the door.

"Lets see if your spell is powerful enough to widthstand this..." I sad menacingly as I brought my right arm upward and braced myself.

I growled furiously as I suddenly brought my arm downward and struck the door. The impact was very powerful, wind and dust flew everywhere. The spell that Scar had placed was still in effect, electricity hit me but I tired my best to ignore it as I continued to hit the door with all my might. There was a loud crackling noise before the door finally broke into pieces. I fell onto my knees completely exhausted. Who knew that demon was powerful enough to place a spell like that.

My arm transformed back into its original state. It didn't hurt as much this time. I sighed as I got up and tried to get my strength back. I'm thirsty...

I disappeared and crept my way through the hallways of the castle. It was pitch black, everyone in the catle was fast asleep. My eyes darted around the room trying to find a meal. I rounded the corner and came face to face with two demon gaurds.

"Who the hell are you?" one of the two asked me. I smiled at them.

"Don't worry about it..." I replied automatically before going into a dive and striking one of the two. I drank the guard's blood happily as my strength was recovering. My wounds were beginning to heal. The other guard was striking me with his fists. I growled angrily and grabbed him by the throat. He gasped as he tried to break free. When I was done drinking, I turned to the other guard that I was choking.

"You shouldn't have hit me like that you know..." I said angrily. The guard's eyes went wide as he began to beg for mersy. I chuckled lightly before striking the worthless demon with my fangs.

I wiped my lips with the back of my hand as I threw the dead corpses into a corner. I wiped my hands and then walked down the corner.

"So Emily...are we going to have fun tonight or what?" a familiar voice teased.

"Oh Scar! Your so naughty!" a female voice giggled.

My eyebrwos furrowed together in anger. Damn it. I'm going to have to hide, if that damn Scar sees me, then he is going to try to kill me again.

I disappeared from the dark hallway and reappeared in a random room that was nearby. No one was inside. I flickered the light on and poked around. This must be the demon queen and king's room. I walked around studying everything. I kept wandering about until I saw something glowing at the back of the room.

"What is that?" I asked myself suddenly curious. I approached the light and gasped.

"This must be the portal that leads to the human world..." I said as I reached my hand out and touched the faint glow that was surrounding the portal. Pain shot through me right after. I jumped backward and cradled my hand.

"What the hell is up with these demons and their damn spells?" I grunted.

I went in front of the portal once more and was just about to touch the sheild that surrounded it when I was suddenly flung to the ground. I grunted as I fell flat onto my back. Something fell on top of me right afterwards.

"Ow..." a female voice complained. I looked up and my eyes met with a pair of light blue eyes. A girl.

I gave her a strange look. "Who the hell are you?"

[Charlie's P.O.V]

I wrapped my arms around my legs securely as I hugged myself. I whimpered softly as I stared dully at the floor. Sitting here in the corner of Danny's living room isn't going to do anything...but what else am I supposed to do?

"Please come back..." I begged. It barely came over a whisper.

"I need to see you..." I went on.

My cheeks feel sore from all the crying I've done. I'm surprised that I've managed to stop crying, it seemed as if I was never going to stop. The house is dark and its beginning to scare me. I am the only one in this huge house. I keep staring at the ground not wanting to move. I want my mind to be as numb as my body, but its not working. I keep remembering about them and how they left me. I need to forget about them.

A loud knock then suddenly came to the door. I jumped at the sound. My heart began to race then. Who is at the door?

I got up off of my place for the first time in hours. My body ached from the soreness. I groaned softly as my legs felt like jelly. I inched my way to the door. Another loud knock came to the door.

"I'm coming..." I said softly. I reached the door knob and I opened the door wide. The bright sunlight burned my eyes. I covered my eyes with my left hand as I peered out into the daylight trying to figure out who was there.

Someone hit me in the face hard before I was able to determine who it was. I stumbled backward as the impact hit me hard. I let a quiet whimper escape my lips. A familiar chuckle echoed through out the house.

"You think I-I wouldn't have been able to find you huh Charlie?" Lindsey asked as she walked inside the house and shut the door. I glared at her.

"Get out." I whispered as I held my burning cheek.

"What was that?" Lindsey asked as she put one arm to the wall trying to hold herself upward. She chugged at

her bottle of liquor.

"I said get out you old hag!" I yelled angrily.

"What did you just say you little bitch?" Lindsey hissed as she got off of the wall and stumbled towards me. I stood my ground.

"You're the only bitch here Lindsey." I said. Lindsey laughed.

Lindsey walked up to me and patted my cheek. "Lets not get carried away now Charlie..."

"Just get out of here. I hate you." I mumbled. Lindsey is the last person I want to see.

She grinned at me. "Aw, but I was going to come and give you something."

"What is it?" I asked dully not really interested.

Lindsey reached into her pocket and pulled something out. It looked like an old piece of paper. She was about

to hand it over to me when she suddenly stopped herself short.

"But first..." she began as she grabbed my wrist roughly. I tried to pull away as I knew what was going to happen next.

"Let go of me!"

"I need to teach you a lesson Charlie...how else would you know how to respect me if I don't?"

Lindsey brought her arm upward. I flinched as I continued to try to get away. She smacked me hard across the face. I shut my eyes tightly as my cheek turned bloody red.

"Brace yourself!" Lindsey suddenly yelled. I opened my eyes to see her bring her leg up. Before I was able to react, she kicked me hard in the stomach. I fell to the floor hard.

"Damn it." I muttered as I clung to my aching stomach.

"You should have just behaved Charlie..." Lindsey said as she walked up to me and took another chug.

She then began to kick me in the stomach repeatedly. I cried out in pain as each hit seemed to hurt more and more.

"Stop!! Please!!" I kept screaming. Lindsey wouldn't listen though, she just kept laughing.

Lindsey stopped for a moment and drank the rest of her bottle. I laid on the floor as ears streamed down my face. I cant let her do this to me. I grunted angrily as I tried to get up.

Lindsey gave me a strange look. :And what the hell do you think your doing?"

"This..." I replied as I brought my fist backward and punched the old hag in the face. She fell backward and cussed.

"You stupid bitch!" she cried out as she held her nose. She dropped her bottle accidentally and it shattered into a million pieces. She grunted angrily.

"Look what you did!"

She glared at me hatefully as she swayed slightly to the right. My eyes grew wide as Lindsey suddenly busted into a run, coming right at me.

I began to run away from the crazy old woman. She yelled and cussed as she tried to catch up to me.

"Don't you run away from me Charlie!" she yelled.

I ran into Danny's kitchen. I was about to run out of the kitchen when I suddenly tripped and fell to the floor. Lindsey somehow managed to catch up to me. She hovered over me as she continued to cuss.

"You stupid bitch! You made me drop my drink!" Lindsey yelled as she bent over slightly and picked my face up by the strands of my hair. I winced in pain and scrunched up my face.

"You'll pay Charlie..." she hissed. I grunted annoyed.

"Its just a stupid bottle." I told her as I glared.

"Shut up you bitch! You don't know anything!" she shouted at me. She let go of my hair and I fell to the ground.

"Here you stupid whore, this came in the mail for you." Lindsey said suddenly as she took out the piece of paper that was inside her pocket once again. She dropped it in front of me. I gave it a peculiar look before snatching it.

"Dumb slut..." Lindsey went on as she hit me a couple of more times. I just laid there feeling dazed.

"Why wont you cry?" Lindsey asked as she stopped hitting me. I peered up at her and gave her a blank stare. Maybe if I act like she's not doing any damage, maybe then she'll leave.

"Huh..." Lindsey mumbled as she turned around towards the kitchen utensils.

She walked away from me and picked something up. She turned back around to face me with an evil grin on her face. She giggled and swayed.

"Look what I have here..." Lindsey purred as she walked up to me with the kitchen knife in her hand. My eyes grew wide. Lindsey was always harsh with me...but never like this.

"What are you doing?" I asked desperately as I began to crawl away from her.

"I'm getting really tired of you being around Charlie..." Lindsey snickered as she stumbled her way over to me.

That evil grin never escaped her lips.

"I think its about time for you to go..." she went on. I shivered violently as watched the drunk old woman inch her way towards me.

"But..." I began but then stopped when I saw Lindsey bring the knife above her head and towards me. She was inches away from me now.

"No! Stop!" I screamed as I suddenly shot up off of the ground and began to run. Lindsey laughed evilly. Her laugh echoed throughout the empty house.

"Don't run from me Charlie..." Lindsey giggled as she followed me. She tripped and threw things to the ground a couple of times in result of her drunken state. I just kept running.

"Lindsey please! Stop this!" I begged as I ran to the front entrance of the house. My head was spinning and my heart was pounding. I looked around wildly trying to figure out what to do.

"The front door." I mumbled in relief as I ran up to it. Just as I was about to touch the doorknob, Lindsey came

out of nowhere and swung the knife. I jumped backward automatically. The knife pierced my right arm slightly. She giggled.

"Will you cry now?" Lindsey teased.

"No." I replied before turning around and going back into a run. Lindsey grunted and then went after me.

"God damn it! You little bitch! Stop making me run like this!" Lindsey complained.

I ignored her and ran down a long corridor. It was dimly lit. I looked around trying to find a place that might lead outside or at least let me hide for a bit until Lindsey gets knocked out.

"Come here Charlie..." Lindsey purred as she crept her way towards me. I glared at her once before rounding a corner and tucking myself inside what looked to be a coat closet.

"Hopefully she is too drunk to realize that I ran in here." I whispered to myself. I looked around the small closet, it was filled with all kinds of different coats. It smelled strange and it was very dark.

"Charlie?! Charlie?!" Lindsey's voice yelled through the door. I held my breath.

"Come out of where your hiding from this instant young lady!!" she went on. I furrowed my eyebrows and bit my lip wishing that she dropped dead this instant.

"Are you in here Charlie?" Lindsey asked out loud. Banging came to the door of the coat closet. A whimper escaped my lips. Lindsey chuckled and then began to fumble with the doorknob.

"Oh no..." I mumbled as I inched my way away from the shaking door.

"I know your in there..." Lindsey giggled. I busted into a run then.

I ran down the closet. I rushed past all kinds of different coats. All of them slapped me or tickled me with their rough, prickly fur. I searched for the back of the closet but didn't find any. I became desperate and ran faster.

"Where the hell is the back of this closet?!" I whispered as I began to get annoyed. How long could one coat closet be?

Suddenly, the coats vanished and I was sent plummeting downward to the ground. I shut my eyes tightly awaiting the impact. I felt myself land on top of something. I opened my eyes to meet a pair of silver ones.

"Who the hell are you?" the guy asked

[Darren's P.O.V]

The girl didn't answer my question. She just stared at me with her blue eyes. I shoved her off of me feeling weird and took a better look at the strange girl. She was bleeding from several minor injuries.

"You're a human..." I mumbled as my thirst for blood began to kick in.

The girl studied me, she gave me a peculiar look. She lifted her left arm hesitantly and gestured to my eyes which were now bloody red.

"Are you...a vampire?" she asked. I gave her a look of shock. The humans aren't supposed to know of us.

"How do you know of my kind human?" I asked urgently. I still need to escape before that damn Scar or any bother blasted demon is aware of that I am still here in the demon's castle.

"I have a name you know...you cant just be calling me human..." the girl sighed. I grunted getting a tad annoyed.

I took a deep breath. "Fine...what's your name?"

The girl smiled a bit before answering. "Charlie...what's yours?"

I froze for a second. Is this that Charlie girl that Scar and Will were talking about earlier? But she is just a human...why do these demons take so much interests with this useless being?

Maybe I might be able to use her...

I smiled at the girl and held my hand out politely. "My name is Darren."

Charlie took a hold of my hand and shook it. A shy smile appeared onto her lips. "Darren..." she repeated.

I let go of her hand and looked around the room. It isn't a matter of time before I'll be discovered...and if I want to use this human, then I must escape at once.

"Darren...where am I?" Charlie asked suddenly as she walked up to me. I took a step away from her. Her blood is absolutely irresistible.

"This is the other world of course...where all your nightmares are alive." I said grinning. She smiled back at me unafraid.

"Sir Scar, will you please have these papers signed? The king and queen need it at once." an unfamiliar voice said. It came from right outside the room. I turned away from Charlie to stare at the door of the room.

"Why of course. I will do it right away...say have you seen a dead vampire lying around here anywhere?" a familiar voice said. It was Scar. I gritted my teeth. Damn it.

"Uh...no sire, I don't believe I have..." the peasant replied. I let a small growl escape my lips before turning back to Charlie.

"Lets go." I ordered to the human. She rose an eyebrow at me.

"Where?" she asked.

"You'll see. Just come with me Charlie...its not save here." I told her as I reached out and grabbed her hand securely, resisting the urge of biting the little human is not easy but I have to try. Charlie didn't object.

I pulled Charlie closer to me. She gasped as I embraced her suddenly. I picked her up swiftly bridal style. She held onto my neck securely, I held my breath trying to not smell her delicious blood. I then walked over to a huge window that was across the room, I opened the window wide with one hand as the other held onto the human. I leaped out into the open air, I flew downward towards the ground. The wind made a loud whooshing noise as

Charlie clung to me. I landed onto my feet gracefully.

I looked down to Charlie to see her with her eyes shut tightly. I chuckled lightly. "You could open your eyes now."

She opened her eyes hesitantly and looked around. She looked over my shoulder and then gasped. "Uh...Darren..."

"What is it?" I asked as I turned around to see what it was that she was talking about.

"Damn it all." I hissed as I glared at the army of demon guards that stood before me.

"Come here vampire or well have to use force." one of the guards growled.

I scoffed. "Oh my, I'm so afraid."

"You should be leech." another hissed. I growled at him. I felt Charlie stiffen in my arms.

I looked up at the sky. It was dimly lit, all sorts of colors were scattered through out the sky. It must be morning already. I looked back at the guards and smiled.

"Well its been a blast guys...but I really should leave..." I grinned as I suddenly disappeared. All of the demons growled angrily and spread out trying to search for me, but it was too late, I was already a mile away from the castle before they were able to blink.

I stopped running finally when I reached a wide meadow that was filled with all sorts of different plants. I put Charlie down and then fell backward feeling a bit tired. I haven't ran that fast in a long time. I stared up to the morning sky feeling a bit dizzy. I don't know how long I'll be able to resist the human's blood.

Charlie came over and sat herself beside me. She stared down at me with curious eyes.

"May I help you?" I asked.

"Am I really in the other world?" she asked ignoring my question. I sighed heavily and sat up.

"Yes you are." I answered her.

"So I'm not in the human world anymore?" she asked as her face suddenly lit up.

"No, your not..." I answered hesitantly trying to understand her reaction. She should be crying right now, not getting excited.

Charlie smiled happily at me and then suddenly embraced me. She hugged me around the neck tightly, her neck right beside my mouth. I laid my hand on her cheek then and the other on her hip. I pulled her apart from me.

"I'm sorry...you must be thirsty..." Charlie gasped as she got up and walked away from me. I smiled at her slyly.

"And how do you know?" I challenged,

"Your eyes..." she answered as she gestured to them.

"And how the hell would a human like you know that when a vampires thirsty, their eyes turn red?"

She looked at her feet sheepishly. "Well, I used to have a friend that was a vampire...maybe you know of him."

"What's his name?"

"Dylan."

"Ah yes...the prince of vampires..." I said as I nodded my head remembering the young, reckless vampire thatis supposed to rule over my kind. She smiled at me.

"Yes. I also know two demons." she said her face lighting up once more.

"Oh do you know? You are the strangest human I have ever met..."

She laughed at that and walked over to me and sat directly in front of me. "Yes, I suppose so...their names are Danny and Will." she told me.

I looked up at the sky and acted as I was trying to remember these two useless demons. I looked back down at her and shrugged my shoulders. "Sorry Charlie...I've never heard of them...besides, who would give a damn about two worthless demons?"

"I would." she said softly as she looked at me with disbelieving eyes. She looked as if she was in the brink of tears. I took her shoulders firmly and stared at her.

"Don't you cry on me human." I said.

"Im not." she grunted as a tear escaped her left eye. She looked away from me and glared at the ground.

I reached out and grabbed her chin delicately, I made her face me. "Please don't..."

Charlie smiled at me sheepishly and nodded her head. I smiled back at her. These humans are so sensitive.

I let go of Charlie then and got up off of the ground. I began to walk away from the human. She stared up at me worried.

"Darren, where are you going?" she asked. I turned back around and smiled reassuringly.

"I got to go drench my thirst before I end up killing you." I replied.

"No."

"No?"

Charlie ran up to me then and took my hand. "Take some of my blood."

"Are you insane?"

"I need to repay you somehow don't I?"

"Repay me for what?"

"For taking me away from that strange castle place...you did say it was dangerous didn't you?"

"Yes, but don't you think your going a bit overboard here Charlie?"

"No, I don't."

I sighed heavily and stared at the human. "If I take a sip of that delicious blood of yours, then I'll end up killing you...do you want that?"

"I don't really care by this point..."

"What?"

She sighed heavily. "Nothing Darren, just forget it."

I hugged her then. I don't know really why, I am going to use this human to get to Will. She seems to have had a close connection with him, the way I hear him talk about her...but then why am I being nice?

"Go drink Darren. I can feel you breathing on my neck." Charlie teased as she took me out of my train of thought. I jumped off of her and chuckled lightly.

"Alright. Please wait for me right here. I wont go far, just please don't try to get yourself into trouble." I said.

"Kay. I promise not to move."

I smiled at her for the millionth time since I've met her. I then disappeared into the woods. Hunting for my next victim.

[Danny's P.O.V]

I shot up off of my king sized bed and dashed out of my room. I huffed as I ran down a long corridor of the demon's castle. I reached the end and busted open the door that was there. A sleepy Will sat up on his bed. I jumped onto his bed and began to beat on him playfully.

"C'mon Will! Wake up! Wake up!" I yelled. Will grunted as he tried to calm me down. He rubbed his eyes trying to get them to open.

"Why?" he mumbled sleepily.

"We're going back to the human world! To see Charlie!" I shouted. Will suddenly was wide awake and leaped off of his bed, he nearly knocked me out the way he jumped. A gleeful smile appeared onto his lips as he turned to face me.

"Are you serious?" he asked. I nodded my head yes. Will's face lit up.

"Then what the fuck are we waiting for?" he said urgently as he ran out the door.

I caught up to Will just as he was about to enter my parent's room that held the portal. I grabbed his collar and yanked at it until he came plummeting to the floor.

"What the hell?" Will asked as he glared at me.

I sighed heavily and helped Will up. "We got to wait for Dylan to arrive...and we haven't even woken up Scar..." I told him. He grunted.

"Ugh, why does that vampire have to come? We haven't seen him for days. He could be dead for all we know." he said as he began to walk down the corridor towards Scar's bedroom.

"We've already contacted him, he said he was coming..." I mumbled remembering what the peasants had told me just before I went to my room.

"Fine...but I'm not waiting for him. If he's coming, then he better get his leech ass over here at once." William hissed.

"Oh stop whining Will." I said rolling my eyes as the two of us reached Scar's door.

"I'm not whining. I just don't want anyone to slow me down from seeing Charlie. Its bad enough that I'm stuck with you."

"Your not going near her. You should be lucky that I'm letting you tag along."

"Shut up."

"No, you shut up!"

"Make me!"

"Alright fine Will! I'm tired of you anyways! Looks like your funeral is coming sooner than expected!"

He scoffed at me unconvinced. "Stop with that tough act Danny, it really doesn't fit you."

Will and I faced each other and began to glare at one another. We growled as our hands went into tight fists. We spat out foul language to one another in front of Scar's bedroom.

"Damn it Danny, I swear I'm going to slit that throat of yours once and for all!"

"Then c'mon then! What are you waiting for!" I shouted back at him.

Scar suddenly appeared out of nowhere and sent the two of us across the corridor. Will and I landed onto the ground hard with a loud thud. We both groaned as we tried to get up.

Scar stretched then and let out a long yawn. He looked over to us drowsily. "Jeez guys...why must you always disturb me?"

Will shot up off of the ground. He glared at Scar hatefully. "Damn it Scar! Why the hell did you have to sent us flying across the hallway?!"

Scar stared at Will blankly. "Well how else was I supposed to shut you two up? You two act like utter children. Just be happy that I didn't kill you both."

Will just continued to glower at Scar angrily. I got up and dusted myself off. Scar smiled at the two of us slyly.

"So...why was it that the two of you were in front of my room?" he asked as he rose a eyebrow.

I grunted. "Remember what we discussed yesterday?"

"No...I don't."

Will grunted angrily. "Great...the idiot doesn't even know what's going on...I bet he went out last night womanizing like always and now he doesn't remember anything!"

Scar turned over to Will and gave him a stern look. "No I didn't."

Will scoffed. "So your telling me that there isn't some immortal laying on your bed right now naked?"

Scar looked away from Will and poked his head into his bedroom. He came out with a smirk on his face.

"There's three actually." he admitted proudly. Will grunted once more.

"Your unbelievable Scar." he mumbled.

"Aw c'mon Will, don't be jealous."

"Am not."

"Are too."

"Am not."

"Are too."

"Am not!!"

"Are too!!"

"A-!" Will started once more before he was cut off.

"Argh! Enough of this!" I growled as I shut the two up finally. Will and Scar both glared at me once before glaring at each other. I sighed heavily.

"Scar, you are supposed to destroy that portal so that we could go back to the human world." I informed him.

"Ah yes..." Scar said as he finally remembered.

"Yeah, so get them girls out of here so we can finally get moving." Will ordered. Scar put a frown on his face.

"Aw...but we were just about to play a game of twister!" he mumbled.

I sighed once more. "Scar...just get them out..."

"Fine, fine...you guys ruin all the fun..." Scar mumbled as he walked into his bedroom. Will and I waited outside impatiently.

"Ladies...unfortunately, I'm going to have to kick you lovely three out...yes, yes, I know, this is horrible but I think we'll be able to pull threw, don't you?" Scar said. A group of female voices groaned sounding disappointed.

Five minutes later, out walked three gorgeous immortals. It seemed that Scar had some night because the three girls all consisted of a vampire, demon and even a neko. They all had frowns on their faces as they each walked out and eyed Will and I. I was barely able to contain myself, these three woman were absolutely gorgeous and all three were naked. The three disappeared moments after. Scar walked out of his room with a smirk on his face.

"Their beautiful aren't they?" he teased as he read our expressions. I shook my head wearily trying to recover my composure.

"Yeah sure..." Will mumbled as he looked dazed.

"Can we please just get the portal opened?" I asked getting a tad annoyed that there was so much stalling.

"But what about Dylan?" Scar asked. I groaned.

"Well you could get the portal to open until he gets here." Will said. Scar shrugged his shoulders indifferently.

"Alright." he agreed.

The three of us walked into my parent's bedroom. The three of us walked to the back of the room where the portal was held. It showed a dim light around itself, the barrier that will not allow anyone to go back to the human world. Scar stood before it and began to stretch once more. Will and I stood at the side of the room watching Scar curiously.

Scar bent down slightly and brought his right hand up high. He spoke something quickly, it was in a different language. He kept his face stern as he spoke. His right hand was high above his head the entire time. I watched him intently. Moments later, Scar finally stopped speaking. He stood up straight and put his right hand down slowly. I gave him a strange look.

"What the hell was that?" Will growled.

"Just wait for it..." Scar mumbled.

Will and I stood dumbfounded as we stared at the demon. Scar just kept staring at the portal with that same stern look. Both of his hands were at his sides.

I scoffed. "I don't think staring at the damn portal is going to break the-!" I began but then froze as I saw a bright yellow light form all around Scar's right arm. Scar kept his face stern as he brought his golden right arm forward and then charged towards the portal. He hit the barrier seconds later. There was a loud racket coming from the contact of the barrier and Scar's arm. Moments later, the yellow light dimmed and the faint purple glow that revolved around the portal diminished.

Scar relaxed a bit as he turned to face Will and I. "There happy? Next time maybe you'll be a bit patient..."

I walked over to the portal and studied it. I eyed Scar. "So the barrier is broken? We can go back to the human world?" I asked feeling myself get excited as I thought of Charlie.

"Yeah, yeah...now don't you go and pee your pants now Danny...I think your getting a bit too excited." Scar stated. I turned to him and stuck out my tongue. He did the same. Will chuckled.

"Now, now ladies...no tongue wrestling..." Will teased. Scar and I stuck our tongues back in our mouths both feeling a bit disgusted.

Scar clapped his hands together loudly. "Well...shall we get a move on then? I am honestly dying to see this Charlie girl. She sounds delightful!"

I grabbed Scar's collar and pulled him close to me. I grinned at him. "Your not going anywhere near her Scar." I said through gritted teeth. Scar smiled back at me.

Scar pulled away from my grasp and fixed his shirt. "Okay, okay. I understand...you didn't need to ruin my shirt Danny..."

Will walked over to us and crossed his arms. "That's right Danny, teach him a lesson...he should know better than to even think about Charlie...besides, everyone knows that I'm the only one who will be able to go anywhere near Charlie." he grinned.

I gawked at the demon. "What was that Will?"

"You heard me." he challenged as he crouched down slightly.

"No, I don't think I did...may you please repeat that statement?" I asked as I began to stand lowly into a defensive stance.

Scar shook his head disapprovingly. "Now, now. No fighting..."

Will smiled at me tauntingly. I mimicked him as we both stood up straighter. Scar just kept on shaking his head.

"At least I'll be the first one to get to see her." Will said. I gave him a strange look.

"Are you challenging me to a race?" I asked.

Will shrugged his shoulders. "I'm not challenging you in anything. There is no worthy competition. All I see here is a worthless piece of shit and a pervert." Will said as he gesture from me to Scar.

Scar gave Will a look of disbelieve. "Hey! Don't be so mean!"

Scar walked over to me and patted my back soothingly. He eyed Will up and down. "Its not Danny's fault if he likes to get a boner from every immortal female he sees...that doesn't mean he's a pervert!"

I smacked my head with my hand. I stared at Scar. "Idiot...hes calling you the pervert, not me!"

"But I thought I was the worthless piece of shit..." Scar said as he looked at Will and I confused.

Will sighed heavily. "Ugh...lets just go already!"

"We cant..." Scar said softly.

"Why the hell not? Don't you think that we've done enough stalling?" Will asked.

"We got to wait for Dylan...remember?" I answered getting annoyed that some reckless vampire is keeping me from seeing Charlie.

Scar turned to me suddenly. "Ah yes...I forgot to tell you...it turns out that prince Dylan may take a day or two before returning..."

"What?!" Will and I both shrieked in unison. Scar shut his eyes tightly as we both became furious.

Will grunted. "Why? What the hell is he doing that is taking him so damn long to get here?"

"Remember when I told you two how he was planning on going to neko territory in order to try to find a portal? Well he went for it...and by the time I got someone to give him the news about us going to the human world...he was in the deepest part of neko territory...you know how difficult it is to get there...even harder to get out..." Scar informed us.

"So it may take him a while to get back to demon territory." Scar added.

I grunted angrily as I walked out of the room. Great. Another moment of my life will be spent not being anywhere near Charlie...I don't know how much I'm going to be able to take of this...

I ran down the hallway and disappeared. I ran out of the castle feeling like I wasn't whole. I need to see Charlie.

Scar managed to catch up to me. He caught me by the arm just as I was about to past the castle gates.

"Danny, where are you going?" he asked giving me a peculiar look.

I shoved him off of me. "Nowhere." I mumbled angrily as I disappeared through the castle gates.

Chapter 28. [Charlie's P.O.V]

I stood there watching Darren disappear into the woods. I sighed heavily once I was unable to see him any longer. I turned away from where Darren had left and looked up at the morning sky.

"So this is the other world huh?" I mumbled to myself.

I looked away from the dimly lit sky and looked around the meadow that I was in. it was filled with all sorts of beautiful flowers and plants. I studied my surroundings intently.

"I don't see any difference between this world and the human's..." I went on as I kept turning around and around trying to find any significant difference.

|30 minutes later|

"Where is that damn Darren?" I questioned as I sat myself on top of a rock that was in the middle of the beautiful meadow.

"How long does it take one vampire to drink? I don't think Dylan had to take this long..." I went on as I picked up a flower that sat beside me. I twirled the black flower and picked at it. I have never seen a black flower before.

I sighed heavily and threw the now crumpled flower down onto the floor. "Well that killed 5 seconds..."

I brought my legs up onto the rock so that I would sit Indian style, as I moved, a piece of worn-out paper came tumbling out of my pocket. It landed right in front of me. I tilted my head slightly trying to figure out where I had gotten it from.

I bent down slightly and picked the paper up. It was ripped and crumpled. "Isn't this the letter Lindsey had given me?" I asked aloud as I suddenly remembered about the drunk woman giving me this junk.

I took a closer look at the tiny paper. There was writing on it, but the writing seemed to stop short towards the end.

In the future, the days ahead

A war shall rage and all will be dead

Unless, before all is said and done

Vampires and demons can become one

Prince Dylan with vampires, fangs, and cold

Prince Daniel with demons and powers of old

If they join forces few will fall

"I must have ripped it." I went on as I studied the paper.

"What is this though? Why does it mention Danny and Dylan?" I said as I read the writing a couple more times.

Suddenly, a low deep, menacing growl caused me to jump. I shivered violently as the growl rippled through the meadow. I gasped and stuffed the worn-out paper into my back pocket hastily. The growl seemed to grow closer and closer as the few seconds went by.

"Why hello there my pretty..." a deep voice hissed right behind me. I jumped off of the rock and turned around hesitantly.

"What are you?" I gasped as I took a look at the creature that stood before me. The huge beast took up the entire meadow. It looked like some type of spider only this one was absolutely horrific. I was able to see my reflection through its red eyes that gleamed. The beast's fangs touched the ground and its body was covered in thick black fur.

The beast laughed evilly as it looked at me. "Never mind that my dear..."

I shivered once more as I watched the huge monster take a step closer to me. I backed away automatically and glared at the thing.

"Leave me alone." I said trying to sound brave and strong. It failed immediately since my body was shaking so hard that it looked like it was vibrating.

The monster chuckled evilly as he gave me a peculiar look.

"Tell me now girl...how did a human like yourself get here into our world?" it asked as it took another threatening step towards me.

I stood my ground and gritted my teeth as I continued to glare at the thing. "Why should it matter to you?"

The monster pondered on its answer for a little while. "It doesn't matter to me."

"I apologize...I should just eat you up right now. Pardon me for giving you a few more seconds to live..." the monster giggled. I gulped loudly as I continued to shiver from fear.

I inched away from the monster desperately. "Please don't kill me..."

The monster chuckled once more, this time louder. Its big eyes were taunting. "Begging wont help you my dear."

I suddenly gave up on trying to get the monster to not kill me and busted into a run. I turned around sharply and began to run as fast as I could.

"Darren!" I cried out desperately.

"Don't run from me human." the monster hissed as it suddenly dashed towards me. I let out a scream as the monster was quick and was right behind me in a mere second. It opened its mouth wide, its fangs dripped with venom.

"No!! Stop! Please!!" I cried out as I tried to get away from the monster.

I shut my eyes tightly as I continued to attempt to get away from the monster. I ran and ran until my foot caught onto something and caused me to fall to the floor.

"Damn it." I mumbled.

"Finally you have stopped running, just come here my pretty and I will end your misery soon enough." the monster hissed.

I sat upward immediately and turned to the it. The huge monster hovered above me. I peered up at it with frightful eyes.

"Leave me alone!" I yelled at it.

The monster ignored my shouting and instead opened its mouth wide once more. Its fangs nearly touched me. The monster giggled as it came closer and closer towards me. I pulled my arms upward acting as if they would be enough to stop the monster.

"Someone please help..." I mumbled as I began to give up. There was no use, I am going to die right now. I shut my eyes tightly once more and brought my arms down to my sides awaiting for the monster to eat me.

"Charlie!" someone suddenly shouted in the distance. I gasped as I opened my eyes wide with shock and turned my head towards the direction where the noise had came from.

"What the hell are you doing Charlie? Don't you just sit there and let that bastard eat you! Don't you give up on me human!" Darren shouted angrily as he dashed towards the monster and I.

The monster hissed at the vampire. "Go away leech. This is my lunch."

"Don't you touch her you eight legged freak." Darren retorted as he jumped high above the monster and shot himself downward like a bullet. He brought his arms forward as he flew downward. I watched Darren as a grin appeared onto his lips. The monster gasped as it tried to get away from Darren, but he couldn't. Darren came crashing downward onto the spider's head. Darren's arms worked like knifes as he pierced the monster's head in half. Blood splattered everywhere as the spider seemed to have exploded.

"I'm not done with you yet!" Darren shouted as he began to go on a rampage as he cut every part of the monster's body. The monster's screams echoed throughout the woods. I shut my eyes tightly as the sight of Darren like this frightened me a bit.

Hoursseemed to pass and Darren wouldn't stop. Blood and body parts of the huge spider monster were scattered everywhere. The monster had died but Darren wouldn't stop. Darren looked completely deranged, his eyes the brightest shade of red and his fangs had grown a bit longer. It suddenly became to a point where it was completely unbearable.

"Darren! Enough! Its dead!" I shouted. Darren suddenly stopped and turned towards me. He looked shock, as if he didn't know I was here. I gave him a pleading look and he suddenly turned away from me.

"I'm sorry." he mumbled.

I smiled slightly and walked towards the vampire. I tried to look him in the eyes, but he wouldn't let me. "Darren, there's nothing to be sorry for...you saved me from that monster. Thank you."

Darren turned around sharply and faced me. "But what about this monster?" he asked as he pointed to himself.

"Your not a monster."

Darren sighed heavily and turned away. "You're just a human. You don't know anything."

I stayed quiet then. I just stared at the vampire.

Darren turned back to me after a moment of silence. "C'mon, lets get out of here. The smell of that spider demon's blood is beginning to burn my nose."

"That monster was a demon?"

"Yeah..."

"But it looked so horrific! Danny and Will don't look like that."

"There are plenty of different types of demons Charlie. The ones like that spider demon are weak, utterly useless. Others such as your friends are much more stronger..." Darren informed me as he suddenly grabbed my arm roughly.

"I should have done this before I left to go hunt." Darren mumbled to himself as he made me face him.

"What are you talking about?" I asked giving him a strange look.

"This..." Darren said quietly as he put one hand on the side of my face and suddenly brought my lips up to his. Darren wrapped his other hand on my waist, pulling me closer to the vampire and making the kiss deeper. My eyes grew wide with shock. I stood there frozen for a second until I finally seemed to get control of myself. I pulled myself away from him and smacked him across the face. The noise echoed and I immediately regretted it.

"I'm sorry!" I gasped as I reached out and touched Darren's red cheek. Darren caught my hand and tugged at it causing me to come closer to the vampire once again. He placed his lips upon mine once again. The kiss became deeper and I began to feel strange suddenly. Darren held me together tightly. I tried my best to get away from the vampire's grasp, but I wasn't able to. Darren's hold on me was too strong.

After a moment, Darren took his lips off of mine and shoved me away. I fell to the floor with a loud thud feeling dazed.

Darren glared down at me. "You didn't have to smack me."

"Your shouldn't have kissed me." I retorted back as I shot up off of the ground and glared back.

"Don't think of it as a kiss Charlie."

"Then what else would it be? Tongue wrestling?"

Darren chuckled lightly at my remark, a sly smile appeared onto his gorgeous face. "Charlie...you smell delicious. Demons and all sorts of immortals are going to come after you with that human scent of yours...so, I have disguised your scent with one of a vampire's..."

"Which is why I kissed you. I bit my lip just before I was about to do it and gave you some of my blood when we were tongue wrestling." Darren added. He made a weird face when he said 'kissed' and 'tongue wrestling'.

I brought my fingers up and touched my lips. I made a strange face. "Well, I don't really think that making me smell like a vampire is going to help anything."

Darren sighed heavily. "It will help. I will actually be able to leave you alone for a little while without you getting

eaten by something." he said rather smugly.

"I can stay by myself without getting eaten." I said

"Oh really?" Darren scoffed.

"I had everything under control before."

"So that's why you were on the floor in the brink of tears?"

I grunted and stuck out my tongue at the vampire. He chuckled lightly.

"Don't stick your tongue out if your not willing to use it."

"Use it for what?"

"Tongue wrestling."

"You wouldn't do it with a human would you?"

"Technically I already have."

"And you probably didn't like it."

"And how would you know that Charlie?"

"So you did like it?"

Darren didn't say anything to me. He just smiled at me playfully before turning away and walking towards the dark woods.

"Where are you going?" I asked as I began to run, trying to catch up with him.

"WE are going to look for something for you to eat. Your starving."

"No I'm not." I lied.

"Yes you are. Your damn stomach has been growling like a werewolf. Your eating something."

"Does this world have anything that's edible for humans?"

"Sure."

"Like?"

"Well there's dwarf stew that is just exquisite."

I scoffed. "Dwarf?"

Darren faced me and rose an eyebrow. "Yes, dwarf. Or there's always mermaids. Taste just like fish. But their much more difficult to catch. Their very dangerous."

"Eh..." was all I said as I began to feel a bit sick.

"Don't act like a baby." Darren said as he pulled me close to him. My heart began to race then as I thought that he was going to kiss me again. Darren smiled slyly at me. He bent down slightly and I began to panic. Is he really going to kiss me again?

Just as our lips were inches apart, Darren winked at me tauntingly and then pulled away from me. I narrowed my eyes at him. Darren chuckled lightly and then picked me up bridal style, pulling me close to his chest. I breathed in his icy scent.

Darren then ran into the dark forest in inhuman speed. I shut my eyes tightly and clung to Darren. He was extremely fast. I think he's faster than Danny, Dylan or Will.

As soon as I thought of them, that empty feeling began to suffocate me suddenly. Just as it always did when ever I thought about them.

Will I ever see them again?

Chapter 29 [Darren's P.O.V]

"Mermaid or Dwarf?" I asked Charlie as I held out the two meals that she was able to choose from. On my left hand was a small bowl filled with dwarf stew. It shown several different bits and pieces of the dwarf that I had just massacred. On my right hand, I held a small plate that was filled with fried mermaid meat, the smell that came from it wasn't very appetizing. Both dishes I held out in my hands didn't look like something anyone would want to eat.

The human thought the same. She looked up at me with a glum look. "Must I eat this?"

"You could just eat one plate if you want, you don't need to eat both meals." I said.

Charlie studied the two dishes that were in front of her. She made a disgusted face towards both plates. She grunted and turned away from me and the meals. She began to walk down the path we were in.

I disappeared and then reappeared in from of the human girl. She gasped as I stood before her. "Where do you think your going?"

She didn't answer me, instead, she walked around me and continued to walk down the path of the forest. I grunted and reluctantly, followed the human.

Charlie stopped short after a while and picked something up off of a nearby tree. I eyed it suspiciously as she brought it up to her lips to eat. Once I realized what it was, I quickly snatched it out of her hands.

"Hey!" Charlie complained and reached out to get the fruit.

"This poisonous fruit you idiot!" I grunted before launching the small purple fruit away from us.

Charlie glared at me. "I'm not an idiot!"

"You were just about to kill yourself!"

"I didn't know that a damn fruit could kill someone!"

"Well now you know!"

"Gah! Shut up Darren!"

"Why should I?"

"Because I said so!"

"And why should I listen to a human?"

Charlie stayed silent and just glared at me. I sighed heavily and tried to calm myself down. I held the plates out to the human.

"Can you just eat this?" I asked her. Charlie just stared at me with the same expression.

I suddenly got aggravated and threw the two meals onto the cold floor. "Fine! don't eat it! I guess your just going to starve then!"

"Fine!" Charlie shouted at me.

I grunted angrily at the human before turning around and storming away. Charlie followed me hesitantly.

"I'm sorry." Charlie said quietly when she caught up to me.

"Don't be." I said sternly.

"Darren..."

I sighed and grabbed Charlie's hand. "Don't worry about it. Now, c'mon, lets go find a place where we can sleep...its almost sunset."

"Alright." Charlie said as I continued to pull her threw the dark forest.

|2 hour later|

"We're sleeping in a tree?" Charlie asked as she looked up to the huge, thick tree.

"Yes. I would say to sleep on the floor, but nightfall is even more dangerous than it is during the day...so sleeping on the ground will just increase the chance of you becoming someone's midnight snack." I informed her.

"And how are both of us supposed to sleep?" she asked giving me a quizzical look.

I smirked. "Like this..." I said as I walked over to Charlie and picked her up. I then jumped to the highest thick branch possible. When I got there, I sat myself down with Charlie on top of me. I wrapped my arms around the human securely and pulled her close to me. Charlie turned red immediately.

"Oh! Um...but aren't you uncomfortable with me um, on top of you?" she asked as she seemed to refuse to look at me in the eyes.

"Of course." I assured her as I tried to get her to look at me. The human continued to refuse and she continued to blush.

"Am I making you nervous?" I asked tauntingly.

Charlie turned to face me sharply. She looked shocked and her blush didn't wear off.

"I'm not nervous." she protested. I smirked not believing her.

"Oh really?" I asked as I pulled her close to me. She gasped nervously but tried to act as if nothing happened.

"Yes, really." Charlie said.

I cupped her face with one hand and brought her lips millimeters away from my own. Charlie looked at me with the same quizzical, shocked look that she had the last time our lips were this close.

"What about now?" I teased.

"Nuh-uh." Charlie gasped as her breathing quickly got uneven.

I smirked at the human and then pulled her face away from mine. Charlie didn't resist, her breathing got back to normal and her face was turning back to its usual color.

The two of us stayed silent for a while. I looked up towards the sky. A few branches and leaves covered the pitch black sky. The only think that was truly visible was the bright red moon that shown directly above Charlie and I.

"Darren?" Charlie asked quietly.

"What is it?"

"Am I going to stay in this world for the rest of my life?"

"I'm not sure."

Charlie stayed silent for a bit.

"Do you think that I'll be able to stay with you here?"

This time I stayed silent for a while.

"Darren?" Charlie asked waiting for her answer.

"I suppose so. It will be a huge pain in the ass however having a human tag along with me." I said jokingly.

"Hey!" Charlie said getting a bit offended. I chuckled lightly.

"Go to sleep now." I ordered.

Charlie nodded her head once before cuddling into my chest and falling asleep. I stared down at her and wrapped my arms more securely around her.

|Later that night|

I stared up onto the sky as I herd all different kinds of screeches and cries of despair. The night is when almost every immortal in this damned world come out to play. These cries and screeches that I hear are what I hear every night.

"Die bastard!!" a male voice shrieked.

I turned to look onto the ground. I growled angrily as I saw the demon prince begin to slaughter away at a lizard demon.

"Danny..." I said through gritted teeth.

"Damn it." I went on as I saw Charlie in my arms. I cant let him see her.

"Take this!" Danny yelled angrily as he grabbed the lizard demon by the throat and then with one swift movement, the lizard demon's head came flying off. It screamed out in agony.

Danny huffed as he tried to catch his breath. He was covered in blood and he looked as if he were in pain. His eyes were filled with both anger and sadness.

Danny suddenly looked upward towards me. I tried my best to hide Charlie. "Come down here vampires! I know that there are two of you up there! Come down and fight!"

I sighed in relief as I remembered that I had hid Charlie's human scent. Danny wont be able to figure out that she's here as long as I keep her hidden...but I'm going to have to go down there and fight him before he comes up here and sees her.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm coming demon." I said as I placed Charlie safely against the tree branch, trying my best to not wake her and leaped off of the tree and onto the ground facing Danny.

"Darren?" Danny asked as he looked surprised.

"The one and only." I said smiling.

Danny grunted. "Don't start with your bullshit already."

"I have no idea what your talking about."

"Whatever. isn't there another vampire up there?" Danny asked looking up to the tree.

Danny snickered. "What? Was she too afraid to fight me?"

I nodded my head enthusiastically. "Oh yes, she is terrified. She's practically sweating bullets at the sight of you!" I said sarcastically.

"Shut up Darren before I kill you right now." Danny hissed.

I smirked at the demon. "Since when have you been so eager to kill someone?"

"Shut up and fight!" he yelled as he suddenly charged at me with inhuman speed. He brought his fist up high into the air and aimed it at me. I easily dodged the blow by disappearing.

I reappeared right behind him without him being aware of it. "You need to be quicker than that." I hissed into Danny's ear before bringing my arm backward slightly and then striking him with it. Danny gasped as the blow hit him hard. I smirked evilly as the demon's blood splattered onto the ground.

I was just about to strike him once again when Danny suddenly dodged my blow swiftly and then struck me in the chest with one of his own. I flew back instantly. I went crashing against some trees and nearby plants.

"Blasted demon!" I hissed angrily as I shot off of the now broken down trees and plants. I headed straight towards Danny. He glared at me as he braced himself for the blow that I was just about to make.

Just as I was about to make contact with the demon, someone suddenly grabbed me from behind and then flung me into the other direction. I hit the trees and plants once more. I growled angrily feeling defeated.

My anger rose extremely as I saw the person who had just interrupted our fight.

"Danny, where the hell have you been?" Will asked looking a bit concerned for his cousin.

"Nowhere." Danny said glumly not making any eye contact.

Will sighed heavily. "Dylan has finally returned. Lets had back to the castle so that we can finally see Charlie."

Danny's face lit up. His angry mood suddenly changed into one of excitement. "Alright, lets go."

I smirked evilly as I saw the two idiots overflow with excitement. They have no idea that Charlie is right above their heads, fast asleep. These demons are so idiotic.

Just as they were about to leave, Danny turned to me and glared once more.

"I'm finished with you...for now." he hissed.

I scoffed. "Just shut up and run along now little demon."

Will looked over at me and his face looked emotionless. I glared at the bastard. Damn him for killing my parents.

I looked away from him. "Get out before I kill Will..."

The two demons did not object to my request, they disappeared into the night and didn't look back.

I got up off of the ground as soon as they left. I walked towards the tree that Charlie was asleep on and reunited with the human girl. I peered down at her, she looked so peaceful, so at ease. I was surprised to see that she hadn't woken up from the commotion that me and those demons had made.

I am just using this girl in order to kill Will, but am I able to do that to her? As I hate to admit it, I might have gotten feelings for her...

I smacked myself on the head.

"What the fuck are you thinking Darren? She's HUMAN!" I cried out.

Chapter 30. [Dylan's P.O.V]

I walked into the main room of the demon's castle and hesitantly sat myself down on top of the long couch that sat in the middle of the room. I left a dark bloody trail behind me. I stopped trying to breath, it hurt to much to even do that. I stared down at my feet, thinking about Charlie for the billionth time. I had never been able to get her out of my mind, not once.

"You sure look like a bloody mess." someone commented as they entered the room. I looked up at the blonde haired demon cautiously. His demonic presence gave me an uneasy feeling, he must be extremely powerful.

I snickered. "Yea, I know. This is what happens when you go all the way to neko territory on your own."

The demon nodded his head a couple of times understandingly. He suddenly held his hand out in front of me. "My name is Scar Valvic. I am Danny and William's mentor. It's a pleasure to finally meet you prince Dylan."

"Like wise. I would shake your hand right now, but my body is in so much pain, I am barely able to breath..."

Scar looked as if he suddenly remembered something. He reached deep into his pockets until he pulled out a small pink bottle. He held it out to me with a sly smile on his face.

"Here, drink this. It should increase the speed of your healing." the demon told me.

I reached out to grab the small bottle with a shaky hand. When I finally managed to get it, I popped the cap open and chugged away at the drink as quickly as I could. I need to get all my strength back.

"Thank you." I gasped when I finished.

A maid wearing a skimpy little black outfit scurried into the room suddenly. She bowed respectfully in front of me and Scar before speaking.

"Sir William has returned with Prince Daniel to the castle safely...they are waiting for the two of you in the demon king and queen's room." the girl told us.

Scar nodded his head understanding. "Thank you for the information."

The maid smiled shyly at the two of us, bowed and then scurried out of the room.

I got up off of the couch hastily and practically ran towards the door. My powers are already almost completely restored and I am so close on seeing Charlie.

"Charlie..." I mumbled softly as a flood of emotions began to overflow me.

Scar caught my arm as I was about to get out of the main room. I looked at him quizzically. He smiled at me gleefully.

"I see that your also in love with this human girl...there is no need to rush though Dylan, its not as if she is going to disappear..." Scar said.

"It doesn't matter Scar, I NEED to see her." I said sternly as I shoved away from Scar and running out of the room.

I ran up the steps at inhuman speed. I then swiftly busted open the nearest door and ran inside.

"Someone seems to be overly excited." Will commented as he studied me.

I snickered at the demon. "Nice to see you too Will. Its been awhile."

"It has, we still have our little fight to take care of..."

"Yes, we do, but right now, well put it hold for just a little longer."

Will nodded his head once agreeing that seeing Charlie was the most important thing to be doing right now.

I turned my head to see an anxious looking Danny pacing the room back and forth. I gave him a weird look.

"Hey prince, what the hell is going on with you?" I asked.

Danny stopped looking surprised and turned to face me. He stared at me blankly for a while.

Will put his hand onto my shoulder. "Don't mind him, he's just about to combust...he is DYING to see Charlie."

I smirked and shoved away from Will's hand. "Seems like I'm not the only one then..."

Danny let out a quiet growl. "Where's Scar?!" he shouted angrily as his eyes darted around the room.

"Present." Scar said as he suddenly appeared in front of the three of us. He smiled sweetly at us.

"Lets go." Scar added as he gestured to the portal.

Danny and I suddenly made a run for the portal. I grunted slightly. Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?

The two of us suddenly came into a halt when we realized that the two of us wouldn't be able to fit through the door of the portal. It will only fit one at a time. Danny and I didn't care, we both hissed and growled at one another, both wanting to be the first one to see Charlie.

Will sighed. "Just look at these two idiots..."

Scar smirked. "I suppose I'll just have to take care of this..."

Danny and I were suddenly dragged away from the door and shoved aside by Scar. I hissed at the demon angrily, Danny did the same. Scar only smiled at us gleefully and walked through the portal. Will trailed right behind him.

Danny and I stared at one another for a minute dully before bursting into a run through the portal, I managed to get through it before Danny got the chance, but he was right behind me.

"Get out of my way Dylan." Danny said angrily.

I ignored the demon's demand and just ran even faster through the portal. Animal fur coats suddenly appeared and made it a tad more difficult to run. I growled angrily as I clawed the coats away from me. Danny seemed to be having the same problem with the coats as I am.

"Move!!" I ordered as I caught sight of Will and Scar in front of me. They were both taking their sweet time as they made their way through the thick coats.

The two demons didn't seem to have heard me, so I just caught up with them and shoved them aside. Both immortals growled at me hatefully.

"What the-!" Will said as he was thrown downward suddenly by an incoming Danny.

Scar hissed. "Damn it you two!"

"You think you two can just shove us aside like that? I'll show you!" Will said as he busted into a run suddenly right behind Danny and I.

I kept running and running without stopping. I could hear the angry growls that both Danny and Will were making as they trailed behind me.

"Damn it...how long is this bloody thing?" I hissed feeling agitated that this was taking so long.

"Here...maybe this will help..." Scar said as he suddenly caught up to the three of us. He brought his hand up suddenly and I saw through the corner of my eyes that some sort of dark energy ball was forming into his right hand. It grew huge in a matter of seconds.

"Scar! Wait!" Will yelled as his eyes were wide open.

"Scar!! Stop!!" Danny yelled at the smirking demon.

Scar didn't stop, he ignored the two demons and brought his hand up high and then threw the huge dark energy ball in front of him and directly leading it towards Will, Danny and I.

"No!" I shouted as it came at inhuman speed and quickly knocked the three of us out with its power.

The huge dark ball didn't diminish after that, it went on at inhuman speed as it held us down. The dark energy ball suddenly crashed into the door of Danny's closet. We went crashing into a wall that was across the closet. Danny and Will both fell on top of me. We all grunted as pain struck throughout our bodies.

Scar came strolling out of the now completely destroyed closet. He peered out into the hallway of Danny's house.

"So...this is the human world huh?" he mumbled to himself.

Danny shot upward and took a swing at Scar suddenly. The powerful demon dodged it swiftly.

"You didn't have to send us flying out of the blasted closet Scar!" he yelled.

Scar looked bored as he looked away from Danny. "Well you shouldn't have acted like such imbeciles."

"Imbeciles?" I asked feeling insulted as I got up and dusted myself off. Dirt was all over the place and stuck onto our clothing.

"Well you didn't need to send me flying into that dark energy ball along with them Scar!" Will shouted.

Scar shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "You shouldn't have been in the way..."

"Then next time tell me when your about to attempt on killing someone!"

Scar sighed heavily looking a tad annoyed. "Instead of you three yelling at me, shouldn't you all be looking for that human?"

Danny and I went back to our little race. We ran in different directions as we searched the house.

"Charlie!" we both yelled as we scurried about trying to find her.

"Aren't you going to join them Will?" Scar asked as the two of them leaned against a nearby wall looking bored.

"And get like them? No thank you." Will replied.

"But don't you love her as well as they do?"

Will shrugged his shoulders as he pondered on the question.

"Charlie! Where are you?!" I shouted as I ran into Danny's kitchen.

"Char-!" I was about to shout again but stopped short when a drunk old woman suddenly got up off of the floor

and peered out towards me.

"K-keep it down! I'm trying to f-fucking sleep here!" the woman said drowsily as she took a swing of her bottle.

"Lindsey..." I hissed. She must know where Charlie is.

"Y-yes?" the drunk old hag asked as she swayed slightly to the left. She clutched at her bottle as her other hand clutched a bloody knife.

My eyes grew wide as I suddenly focused onto the bloody knife only. I slowly realized that the blood on the knife belonged to Charlie. I gasped as I stared at the long knife not believing what I was seeing.

"Where's Charlie?!" I shouted at the woman.

"Huh? Who?" she asked dumbly as she took another chug of her drink.

"What have you done to Charlie?!?" I shouted more louder this time as I felt as if my heart was slowly tearing itself apart.

If vampires even had hearts...

Lindsey giggled. "Ah, that little wh-whore? I killed her!!" she shouted proudly.

My hands went into tight fists and my body trembled. "You..." I said shakily as I wasn't able to even think about the idea of her being gone.

"What's all the commotion about Dylan?" Scar asked as he and the others suddenly ran into the kitchen. Danny and Will looked shocked as they saw Lindsey. Scar simply looked confused as to what was going on.

I ignored his question as my body continued to tremble. I glared at the drunk woman and growled.

"YOU KILLED CHARLIE?!!?"

Chapter 31. Danny's P.O.V

My eye brows furrowed together in frustration and confusion. What did Dylan just say?

"Lindsey killed Charlie?" I mumbled to myself as I was trying to comprehend what was going on.

I looked over at Dylan to see him shaking, his entire body looked as if it were vibrating. His jet black hair had fallen over his eyes and gave him a weary look to him. His fangs shown has he looked as if he were about to explode with anger.

I shook my head hastily, trying to get away from the realization that was slowly starting to form.

Lindsey took another chug of her drink. She smiled at all of us and brought the long knife up high that was covered with blood.

"See t-this?" she asked as she pointed to the knife.

The drunk old woman giggled and swayed. "I used this t-to kill that little w-whore."

William stepped forward suddenly. He looked upset and as if he were in pain. He glared at Lindsey.

"You fucking old hag! How dare you kill Charlie!!" he shouted angrily. He took another menacing step toward the woman, his demon form emerging and frightening Lindsey. Will crouched downward slightly and looked like he was about to jump up into the air when Scar suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Will securely into a headlock.

"William, you need to calm down..." Scar said.

"How the hell am I supposed to calm down when Charlie is dead?!?" Will shouted at him.

"Just calm down before you do something drastic!" Scar retorted angrily as he was trying to take control of the situation.

Lindsey giggled again. "W-why are you guys getting all w-worked up over that little bitch?" she asked as she giggled some more.

I suddenly balled my hands into tight fists. "Shut up!" I shouted angrily as everything sunk in.

"Charlie..." I gasped as my legs unsuspectingly gave in. I fell onto my knees desperately as I tried to get control of myself. I glared at the ground hatefully. Why? Why did this have to happen to Charlie?

Dylan let out a dark, menacing growl suddenly. I looked up to see him into a cat-like position, growling like a mad man. He sprung upward towards Lindsey with a deranged look to him as his eyes flashed bloody red.

"Dylan! Stop!" Scar cried as he let go of Will and ran over to him.

Dylan ignored Scar's request and grabbed Lindsey by the shoulder. She screamed as he showed her fangs, about to strike onto her neck. Scar suddenly came in and ripped Dylan off of the human. He went crashing into the opposite wall.

"Dylan damn it! You need to calm down!" Scar yelled as he walked over to the limp of flesh that was now lying down on the other side of the room.

"Charlie..." I mumbled as anger quickly rose throughout my body.

I then quickly sprung forward directly towards Lindsey, she was smiling at me dazed as she drank from her bottle and cradled the knife. I glared at her with hateful eyes and reached her within a second.

"He-!" she began when I was right in front of her but was cut off when I brought my hand swiftly forward and began to choke her. Her eyes went wide with shock as she began to claw at my hand. I gritted my teeth as I made my grip onto the old woman even tighter.

I looked at the corner of my eye to see Dylan fighting with Scar, trying to get to Lindsey. His red eyes were hateful and only focused on what was I was killing in my hand. Scar kept striking Dylan down onto the ground with all his might until he caught sight of me and what I was doing. He turned away from Dylan sharply and faced me instead.

"We're not supposed to kill humans!" Scar said.

"Yes we can!" I retorted.

"Only for food!" Scar corrected me.

Dylan shoved past Scar then at inhuman speed.

"Then give her to me, I'll suck her dry..." Dylan hissed as he charged towards me.

Dylan came up to me in a matter of seconds. He snatched Lindsey right out of my hands. The vampire then bit the human in one swift movement on her neck. She was barely able to let out a scream before Dylan's bite ended up tearing her head off. Blood splattered everywhere and left a gory sight.

I wiped the blood that was splattered onto my right cheek with my hand. I stared at the bloody mess we had just made as well as the dead human that was ripped into two. I let out a small growl as this didn't even help the pain and suffering I was now feeling at the thought of Charlie being gone.

Scar sighed heavily and leaned against the wall. He stared at Dylan and I disapprovingly. "Are you two happy now?"

I ignored Scar's comment and leaned against a nearby wall feeling exhausted. I don't think that it'll be much longer until I actually explode with anger at the fact that Charlie is gone.

Dylan grunted seeming annoyed. "How could this have happened..."

He clenched his jaw. "How is it that no one was here to save her from that woman..."

Will suddenly stepped forward. He looked as if he had just remembered something. "Wait a minute...what about Jacky?"

Dylan's eyes went wide then and he stared at Will. He then ran out of the room and out the door.

"She better be alright at least..." I heard him mumble just before he ran out the door.

"Should we follow him?" Scar asked looking bored. I didn't answer him, instead I collapsed onto the floor.

"Danny?!" Will shouted as he rushed over to me and helped me up, but I shoved him aside. He gave me a strange look.

"Go follow Dylan. I don't want to go..." I told them.

"Are you sure?" Will asked. I nodded my head once.

Will and Scar both gave me a weary look before finally disappearing and leaving the room.

"Finally alone..." I mumbled to myself as I looked at the gory scene that laid before me.

My body is becoming extremely numb and my chest is in so much pain...

At this point, I don't care about anyone else. I don't care about that girl Jacky...all I wanted to know was that Charlie is alright...

But now...she's gone and its all my fault...

Chapter 32. Will's P.O.V

Scar and I raced down the streets as we followed Dylan. He was going extremely fast, even I was only able to see him by a faint blur.

"Do you think that this human is alive?" Scar asked suddenly. I didn't answer him for a while only thinking that the worse was to come.

"Lets hope so..." I mumbled softly.

Dylan finally stopped running and walked up the pathway of a white house that looked perfect. He stared at the house with a glum look. He sighed heavily and turned to Scar and I. His bloody eyes looked menacing.

"Hurry up!" he ordered at us before bursting into a run up the wall of the white house.

I grunted angrily at the vampire but reluctantly obeyed his orders. Scar and I disappeared and then reappeared in a big room that had light blue walls and decorations all over. It looked so tidy and so clean in this room.

I kept searching the room until I found Dylan on the opposite side of the room clenching some papers. Dylan growled angrily as he continued to crumple the paper he held in his hands.

"Dylan, what's wrong?" I asked as I walked over to him. He didn't answer me, he just kept glaring at the ground.

"She's dead." Scar informed me as he peered over Dylan to see a small stack of newspapers.

"What?" I gasped as I turned to the demon.

Scar took one of the papers and showed it to me. "Jacqueline Wennings is dead."

I stared at the newspaper article for a while as I tried to understand what it read until I finally gave up on trying. I shoved the paper away from myself and turned to Dylan.

"Dyla-!" I began but was cut off.

"Shut up." Dylan said coldly.

"But..." I began but trailed off as I knew that I would just be wasting my breath if I tried to talk to Dylan.

"What should we do now?" Scar asked as he looked around the empty room.

"There's nothing to do now...Jacky's gone..." Dylan mumbled.

"And so is Charlie..." he added in barely a whisper.

Scar sighed heavily. "I'd never thought that both future ruling kings would be head over heels over some human girl..." he said to himself.

Dylan growled at the demon. "Damn it Scar..." he hissed angrily.

Scar rose his eyebrow at Dylan. "Do you really think that its worth all this trouble for her? I mean, she was human

and you weren't even able to keep her alive..."

"Shut it!" Dylan shouted.

Scar snickered. "And this love triangle that you and Danny have with this girl is quite sickening."

Dylan suddenly leaped on top of Scar. The two fell onto the floor with a loud thud. Scar furrowed his eyebrows at the vampire angrily. Dylan just bared his teeth looking like he was about to bite Scar.

"Get off of me!" Scar shouted as he brought his legs upward and flung Dylan off of him. Dylan flew to the opposite side of the room and went crashing through a window, glass shattered everywhere and made a huge mess.

I gave Scar a glum look. "Now, was destroying the window really necessary?"

"Yes." Scar mumbled as he walked over to the shattered window and peered down.

I leaned against a nearby wall watching Scar. I should really stop these two from fighting...but then again...

Scar suddenly turned around and stared at me with a worried expression. "Someone's coming..."

"Wha-?!" I began but was cut off when a middle aged woman suddenly came barging into Jacky's bedroom.

The three of us froze as an older version of Jacky stared at us with wide, frightful eyes. She was carrying a small glass plate filled with water.

Dylan suddenly flung himself back into the room and threw himself onto Scar once again. Dylan then somehow managed to bite the demon on the neck. Scar growled angrily and began to claw away at the vampire. I gasped as I turned myself back to the woman not necessarily wanting to know what her reaction was going to be.

The woman screamed loudly and dropped the plate filled with water onto the hard wooden floor. It shattered into a million pieces. I watched as the woman suddenly began to cry.

"Uh..." I began as I tried to think of something to do.

I then ran towards the window that was completely shattered. On my way towards the window, I managed to collide into Scar and Dylan who were now ripping each other to shreds. They began to rip me to shreds as I threw myself out the window with them alongside with me.

The three of us landed on Jacky's front lawn with a loud thud. Scar hit me swiftly on top of my head as he swore angrily. Dylan on the other hand laid there on the grass like a corpse.

I looked up to see that woman looking through Jacky's bedroom window and staring at us with those same fearful eyes. I gritted my teeth and got up quickly. I grabbed Scar and Dylan trying to get them to follow.

"C'mon, we need to get out of here...quickly." I said to them. Scar got up once he saw Jacky's mother. I stared down at Dylan waiting for him to get up as well, he didn't.

"Dylan, we need to get out of here." I told him. The vampire didn't respond, he just stared up at the sky with a blank stare. I sighed heavily getting a bit agitated. I looked up to Jacky's mother to see her holding a phone and talking to someone while she studied us.

"Damn it...she must be calling the cops..." I grunted.

"Hey Dylan, get your ass up!" Scar ordered as he suddenly walked over to Dylan and kicked him hard at his right side. Dylan growled as his eyebrows furrowed in pain. The vampire cussed in anger at the demon.

Dylan suddenly shot up off of the floor finally and leaped into the air aiming at Scar. Scar smirked at the vampire before running down the street at inhuman speed. Dylan grunted and followed him.

"Well that's one way of getting a vampire to run..." I mumbled to myself as I followed myself.

Both Charlie and Jacky are dead.

Both Danny and Dylan don't look like their dealing with their deaths very well.

And Scar and I are completely screwed, having to deal with depressed royal immortals is never a good thing...

Chapter 33. Charlie's P.O.V

"Where am I?" I whispered to myself as I looked at my surroundings. I was in a white room, everything looked so clean and pure. I was also wearing a dress, it was the color of blood and it fit me perfectly.

I continued to look at my surroundings as I hesitantly stepped forward. As soon as I moved, someone who I have missed for so long suddenly appeared before me.

Daniel Crow.

"Danny?!" I cried out as I looked at the demon. He wasn't looking at me however, he was glaring at the ground with a sad expression. His black hair fell over his eyes and he clenched his hands into tight fists. He was wearing all black, he looked absolutely gorgeous but also in pain.

"Danny, what's wrong?" I asked him as I took another step closer to him. The demon didn't answer me, he didn't even seem to have noticed my presence.

"Danny..." I whispered as I didn't necessarily care that he doesn't seem to want to see me, as long as he's finally hear with me, I'm alright...

I took another step towards the immortal and was about to hug him in joy that I have finally reunited with him when he suddenly disappeared.

"Danny!?!" I cried out as I searched the room, trying to figure out where he went. I couldn't find him, he was gone. Tears welled up into my eyes as I realized that once again, I was alone.

"Damn It." I cussed as I turned around sharply. I gasped then as I saw a vampire.

Dylan Vox.

"Dylan?!" I asked as joy filled me once more. I didn't hesitate this time though, I ran up to the vampire and wanted him to hold me when suddenly, I was flung backward by some kind of sheild. I landed on my back hard. I gritted my teeth as pan hit me. I looked back up at Dylan to see his eyes pure bloody red and his fangs were showing. He was wearing completely black just as Danny was.

"Dylan...?" I asked as the vampire looked so serene and beautiful but also full of hatred and sadness. He glared at me, I gasped as the pain in my heart returned.

"Why are you..." I began but trailed off as I studied him for a minute and I finally realized that the immortal wasn't looking at me, he was looking past me.

I got up hesitantly as I kept my eyes on Dylan. I then turned around slowly as I tried to see what Dylan was so upset about. I was shocked to see my new friend...

Darren Soya.

"Darren, why are y-!" I began but then stopped as Dylan suddenly ran right past me and towards Darren. My eyes went wide as I had fear of Dylan hurting Darren.

"Dylan! Wait!" I shouted as I tried to understand what it was about Darren that was getting him like this. I turned to look at Darren to see him wearing pure white, he wasn't even paying attention to the angry vampire that was quickly making his way towards him. Darren was only focusing on me, with a sly smile on his face.

"Darren!" I cried out as I saw that Dylan was about to strike him, the vampire shot up off f the ground and was heading right towards Darren. I gasped as I realized that Dylan wasn't going to stop, he was going to kill Darren...

"No! Stop!" I yelled at the vampire in frustration. Why is this happening?

I stopped trying to figure out on what was going on and just began to run, I ran towards Darren, I have to try...

I ran as fast as I could, but it seemed as if my legs weren't quick enough...Dylan was just millimeters away from Darren. I wasn't going to make it...

But then Dylan was suddenly thrown towards the right side of the room. He cried out in pain. I gasped as I watched the vampire hit the wall and fall to the floor.

"Dylan!" I shouted concerned. He didn't respond, his chest was moving up and down quickly and he didn't look well. I looked towards Darren to see him still smiling at me, he hadn't even moved from that spot.

"What the-?!" I began to question when suddenly Danny came out of nowhere and ran past me and heading towards Darren. His expression was as ruthless as Dylan's, maybe even worse. He growled loudly as he made his way quickly over to the vampire.

"Not again..." I mumbled feeling so out of place.

"Danny! Please Stop!" I cried out desperately even though I knew that it wasn't going to work.

I began to run again towards the two. I was about two inches away from the two immortals when something that I couldn't see also flung Danny across the room alongside Dylan. Danny hit the wall hard and fell to the floor, sitting right next to Dylan. My head spun as I was trying to catch up with what was going on. Everything was happening so quickly.

"Hey Charlie..." Darren greeted me as he walked over to e and brought his arms around me. I felt surprisingly safe in his arms but I couldn't get my eyes off of the vampire and demon that lay lifelessly against a wall.

"Darren...we need to help them!" I cried out as I looked at him. He rose an eyebrow at me.

"Help who?" he asked.

"Danny and Dylan! Please Darren!" I shouted desperately as I was tired of playing games. Daren looked at me confused, I grunted.

"Those two right over there!" I said pointing towards them.

"Charlie, are you feeling okay?" he asked looking concerned. I turned away from him and looked at Danny and Dylan.

"He cant see them..." I mumbled as my eyebrows furrowed in frustration.

I looked back at the vampire. "Wait here." I told him.

I was just about to turn back around to get to the two immortals that laid limp against the wall when Darren suddenly garbed my wrist and wouldn't let me get any closer.

"You cant, we need to go." he told me. I grunted.

"But Darren!" I cried out as I yanked at my wrist, trying to get myself free from his grasp. He wouldn't let me.

"But their right over there! Itll just take a second! Please!" I pleaded. Darren sighed heavily and gave me a stern look.

"Fine Charlie...but no one is over there...and I don't think that ill be here when you come back..." he said. I gave him a weird look. What does he mean?

I ignored it and just ran away from Darren and towards Dylan and Danny. Joy overwhelmed me quickly as I got closer to the two immortals.

"Danny! Dylan!" I cried out joyfully. They didn't respond, they didn't even look up at me.

I was an inch away from the two, when suddenly...the lights in the white room went out and left me in complete darkness. I looked around as I couldn't see a thing, all I saw was darkness and it was slowly bringing tears to my eyes.

"Turn the damn lights on!" I shouted angrily.

And then, the lights went back on as if just simply by my command. A smile appeared onto lips happily as I knew

that now, I would be able to see those two again.

But...

When I looked back at the spot that Danny and Dylan both laid...

It was completely empty. They were gone...

"Danny?! Dylan?!" I shouted desperately.

No, they cant be gone...not again...

"Darren?!" I shouted as I turned around to wear he stood hoping that he could help me find them.

But he was gone as well...

I gritted my teeth angrily as a tear slowly rolled down my cheek. All of them are gone? No...

I glared up at the ceiling of the white room. "Bring them back to me damn it!!"

"Charlie!" I heard a voice call to me.

"Charlie! Wake up!" it said to me again. I furrowed my eyebrows together in confusion. Who is it that's calling me?

"Damn it, wake up." the voice swore. Two cold hands then grabbed my shoulders roughly and shook me. I shivered at the touch and opened my eyes to see a vampire.

"Darren!" I gasped as I suddenly threw myself onto him and hugged the immortal. Darren sat stiff and first but then

hesitantly hugged me back. He held me close and I got that same feeling of being safe again.

"Charlie, are you alright?" he asked as he pulled me back a bit in order to read my face.

I thought about the question for a minute. "Yea, I think so."

"Are you sure?" he asked with concern written all over his face.

"Yea, why?" I asked him.

"Cause you've been screaming all night long."

"No I haven't." I lied. I could already feel my cheeks turn red.

"Yes you were, 'Danny! Dylan! Darren! Come Back!'" he informed me, mimicking me horribly at the end. I hit him on the arm and gave him a stern look, he laughed.

"What? that's how you sound like."

I gawked at him. "Do not!"

"Yea you do, just now you sounded like a neko giving birth!"

"What the hell is a neko?"

"These annoying animal-like beasts that take on human forms."

"Huh?"

Darren sighed heavily. "Just don't get near them. Their pretty dangerous."

"Fine, but I do not sound like one!"

Darren brought his hands up defensively. "Alright, alright, what ever you say Charlie..."

The vampire turned around, his back facing me. "But you really shouldn't have screamed out that you loved me in your dream..."

"What?!" I shouted getting even redder. I didn't say that I loved Darren...did I?

"That's right Charlie, I heard it. And I cant blame you, I mean, look at me!" he said confidently as he continued to have his back facing me.

"No I didn't!" I yelled getting angry that I was being read like an open book.

"Yes you did Charlie, there is no point in trying to hide it, I heard you with my own ears." Darren said to me teasingly.

"You should just admit your feelings towards me. It would save a lot of time you know." he added chuckling.

"Shut up Darren!" I yelled as I ran over to him and pushed him from behind. He fell forward instantly with me on his back. He growled angrily suddenly.

"Damn it Charlie! There's a cliff!" he shouted as we both began to fall 100 feet towards the ground.

I ignored Darren and just began to scream as I looked down and saw how far up we were. Darren grunted and grabbed my arm and pulled me to him, the vampire wrapped himself around me protectively.

"Darren! Were going to die!" I shouted feeling scared.

"No were not! don't say that!" he retorted.

"We just fell off a cliff!"

"Yeah, because of you!" Darren accused.

"Because you were saying all this bullshit!"

"I was just joking around! Can't you take a joke?"

"It wasn't funny! And now, we're going to die bcause of it!"

"Were not going to die damn it!"

"Yes we are!"

"No were not!"

"Ye-!" i began but was cut off.

"Just shut up and hold your breath!"

"wha-!?" I began but then stopped when I saw under Darren's arm that we were going to land in a huge lake.

Before I was able to hold my breath, we went crashing into the water. Darren still held onto me, he held me with one arm as he kicked and swam upward towards the surface of the water.

We were just about to get to the surface when I suddenly saw this huge fish-like monster heading straight towards us. I opened my mouth to scream and warn Darren, but when I did, all I did was drown myself with water.

Darren looked down at me and followed my gaze to see the fish, he growled menacingly before pushing me roughly away form himself. I gasped as I kicked my legs and arms trying to keep myself from sinking any lower. I let my breath out and it was getting extremely hard to keep swimming when you had no oxygen.

The huge fish monster hit Darren like a bullet, passing me by and inch. I heard Darren growl menacingly at the thing as it carried him downward into the water.

I tried to keep sight of Darren but they were moving to quickly and I wasn't going to be able to stay swimming very long.

I began to swim hard as I tried to go upward towards the surface. I made it an inch away before I finally wasn't

able to try and survive in the water without any oxygen.

I fainted.

I felt myself slowly sink deeper and deeper into the water.

Darren was the only thing on my mind.

|A little while after that...|

"Damn it, why am I in here again?" I asked myself as I searched the room once more. Everything was the same in the room, I even had that same bloody red dress on. And everything was white except for a black door that stood before me. I stared at the door for a second before someone suddenly opened it from the other side and stepped in. I gawked at the strange person.

"So you're Charlie, huh?" the blonde haired boy asked me as he crossed his arms across his chest and studied me with his dull grey eyes. I took a step back getting a bit frightened.

"Who the hell are you?" I asked narrowing my eyes at the guy. He smiled at me sweetly.

"My name is Scar Valvic...I'm not surprised that your alive Charlie..." the blonde haired boy told me.

"Alive...?" I repeated as I suddenly recalled what had just happened. Am I alive? All I remember was that I kept sinking deeper and deeper into the water drowning and losing conscience.

"Well, your having a near death experience I suppose you couid call it...that vampire is saving you right now as we speak...this place that were in is just a dream." Scar said. I took another step away from him and rose an eyebrow accusingly.

"Well if this is my dream, how did you get here? I don't know who you are..."

"I'm a demon, one of the strongest of my kind. Things such as entering another ones dream is child's play for me." the demon stated proudly.

"But how did you know that I was having a dream? And how do you even know anything about me?"

Scar sighed heavily looking bored. "I knew you weren't dead..." was the only thing he said to me but it seemed as if it were more to himself.

"What?" I asked confused. What is with this guy?

"Enough of this...your bound to wake up any second..." Scar said suddenly as he walked up to me. I narrowed my eyes at the demon not trusting him.

"Calm down...I just would like to see something..." he said as he read my expression. I listened surprisingly.

Scar stood in front of me and studied me. He reached out and touched my cheek gently and stroked it softly. I stood frozen as his touch was sending shivers down my spine.

"You are beautiful..." Scar mumbled to himself. The demon then took his hand away from my face and suddenly grabbed the bottom of my dress and pulled it upward. I gasped and wavered my arms around drastically as I tried to get him to put my dress back down. He snickered at me. I glared.

"You bastard..." I said angrily as my cheeks turned red. Scar smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

"I just wanted to see what else you had..." he said trailing off. I stuck my tongue out at him not knowing what else I would be able to do to a demon.

"Well...time has run out my dear..." Scar said with a sly smile on his face.

"I'll see you later today..." he added. I gave him a weird look.

"Wha-!" I began but then was cut off when Scar suddenly bent downward a bit and pressed his lips against mine. My eyes went wide as I stared at the demon.

I tried to get away from the demon, but I was unable to. Our lips wouldn't part and it was agitating me to no end.

My eyes went wide once more as I saw that Scar was suddenly disappearing along with the white room and I felt those lips leave mine finally.

"Charlie! You better not die on me!" a familiar voice shouted suddenly.

Two cold hands went on my chest then and pressed against it roughly a couple of times before a pair of lips returned back onto mine.

"Damn it Charlie!" the familiar voice swore.

I furrowed my eyebrows as consciences slowly returned. That voice...

"Charlie?!" the voice shouted filled with joy.

My eyes then slowly fluttered open slowly and I saw a pair of silver eyes. I saw upward slowly and tried to figure out what had just happened.

Darren suddenly embraced me then before I was even able to blink. We were both soaking wet and Darren felt like an icicle but I didn't care, I hugged the vampire back feeling relieved that I was back with him and no longer with that demon.

Darren pulled away from me after a minute and grabbed my shoulders. He looked at me with a bit of an angry expression. "Don't you ever do that again."

"Do what?" I asked.

"Give up like you did when we were in the water! You just gave up on trying to swim!" he stated.

"Aw, did I make you worry?" I asked tauntingly. I was surprised at the fact that Darren seems so worried, he usually doesn't.

He shoved me away then and turned his back to me. "Shut up." he mumbled angrily. I giggled and jumped onto his back.

"Thank you for saving me." I said.

"Yeah, yeah...lets get you dried off, I can see your bra you know..." he said. I jumped off of him and screamed out of shock.

"What?! You pervert! Why were you looking there!" I accused as I covered my chest with one hand while the other I used to point at Darren accusingly.

He turned around and brought his hands up defensively. "Hey! Its no my fault! Their just sticking out and what not!"

"Darren! Shut up!" I yelled as I crouched down into a ball and tried to cover myself up. Darren laughed.

"C'mon, lets go take a bath while we let our clothes dry. Were both covered in seaweed and sand." the vampire said as he laid a hand onto my shoulder soothingly.

"Alright, but can we please stop talking about my chest?" I asked looking up at him. He looked up at the sky thoughtfully, I grunted.

"Okay, but I still get to look." the vampire said grinning. I gawked and hit Darren on the arm.

"Hey, no violence missy." Darren ordered as he wagged a finger in my face. I ignored him and just began to walk towards the woods with my arms across my chest. Darren caught up to me easily.

"I like the backside as well." he said tauntingly. I shrieked again.

|45 minutes later|

"Isn't it beautiful here?" Darren asked as he suddenly grabbed my hand and led me down the hill making sure that I didn't trip and fall.

I gasped as I looked at our surroundings. We were in a huge opened area with a gorgeous waterfall right in the

middle. Plants of all colors were scattered all along the waterfall. It was extremely beautiful.

Darren and I reached the end of the hill and stood in the grass still both gawking at the scenery.

"Well, lets get in..." Darren said as he suddenly took off his shirt. My eyes were then plied away from the scenery and onto Darren's body. Oh god...

Darren smirked as he followed my gaze. He reached out and touched my lips as if he were wiping off something.

"Careful Charlie, your already starting to drool."

I glared at the vampire and turned away. "Shut up."

"C'mon Charlie! Hurry up and get in!" Darren yelled. I turned back around to see the vampire already in the water with nothing but boxers on.

"Were bother getting in at the same time?" I yelled back.

"Just get in! you know you want to!" Darren shouted ignoring my question.

I sighed heavily and knew that I should get in. I reached the bottom of my top and was about to take it off when I noticed that Darren was watching. I narrowed my eyes at him and gave him a stern look. The vampire sighed heavily looking disappointed but then turned around and faced the waterfall.

I smiled and then quickly stripped out of my clothes and only leaving my bra and underwear on. I turned to the water and quickly jumped and swam towards Darren, trying to be sneaky.

I leaped upward and was just about to land onto Darren's back when he suddenly turned around sharply and caught me. Darren then fell backward as he carried me by the waist, we sank into the water with a loud splash.

"You ruined my surprise attack!" I shouted when we both came back to the surface.

"I'm a vampire. I can sense you 50 miles away." he said.

"You could have at least acted like you didn't notice me sneaking up behind you."

The vampire smiled. "Lets go underneath the waterfall."

"Okay!" I said a bit too exaggerated.

Darren and I then swam over to the huge waterfall that was the middle of the huge open space.

When we got there, the two of us immediately got underneath the waterfall and just began to enjoy the fresh, clean water that washed us. We giggled and goofed off the whole time as if we were little kids.

Darren suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me behind the waterfall, we entered a cave that was hidden. The place was a little dark and it looked as if it were able to go on forever and ever. I looked over at Darren to see him leaning against the wall of the cave looking like he was thinking about something important. I walked over to

him.

"Darren, what's wrong?" I asked as I stood in front of him. He didn't answer me and he wouldn't look at me.

"Darren..." I said as I reached out and touched his wet cheek and turned it so that he was looking at me. I gasped as his eyes were pure silver and extremely intense.

"Charlie..." Darren said barely over a whisper. He suddenly stepped forward and kissed my lips lightly. He pulled

away a bit trying to read my expression. I was completely taken off guard, but I didn't hesitate for a minute to make our lips reunite.

Darren kissed me back as he cupped my face and pulled me closer to him. After a moment, his tongue tickled my bottom lip for entrance, I let him in happily.

I was so caught up with kissing the vampire that I hadn't realized that we had changed our positions from standing against the wall to laying on the cold floor, but I didn't complain...I surprisingly liked this position much more.

Darren was on top of me and grabbed both of my hands and held them down above my head as he pressed himself against me. Our bare, wet bodies were so close to one another that it sent shivers down my spine. Darren's cool lips and icy breath was delectable. The kiss became much more deeper and much more intense. I was enjoying every minute of it.

"My, my Charlie...and here I thought you would be one of those innocent girls..." a voice said suddenly.

Darren unwillingly jumped off of me and faced the person who had just addressed me. He got up and stood in front of me like a shield. I looked under his arm to see that demon.

"Scar..." I mumbled as I inched myself closer to Darren. So Scar really meant it when he said that he was going to see me later today?

Scar smiled at Darren. "Hello vampire...hand over the girl."

"Never." Darren growled as his eyes flashes red.

Scar smirked. "Its your funeral..."

Scar then disappeared suddenly. Darren darted his eyes around the cave trying to find the demon.

"Over here..." Scar hissed into Darren's right ear as he suddenly grabbed him by the neck and threw him out of the cave. I stood up shocked.

"Darren!" I called beginning to feel worried. I was just about to run out of the cave when Scar suddenly grabbed me from behind and pulled me closely to him.

"Your more beautiful than I thought...and you wanted to hide that gorgeous body of yours from me..." Scar said shaking his head.

"Let me go!" I demanded as I began to kick and scream. None of attempts worked on Scar though.

Scar carried me out of the cave. He walked on top of the water as if it were solid ground. I searched the water for Darren.

"Charlie!" Darren shouted as he suddenly appeared from below Scar and sent the demon flying into the other direction. Scar fell into the water instantly. Darren rushed to my side.

"You alright?"

"Yes." I replied. Both of us then looked around awaiting for Scar to make his next move.

The water that we were swimming in suddenly began to waver around like a huge whirlwind. Darren grabbed me and tried his best to keep me from leaving his sight, but it didn't work out too well. The waves that were suddenly forming pulled us apart.

Scar suddenly appeared out of nowhere as I was trying to keep sight of Darren. He grabbed me and shot up out of the water and into the sky. He was soaring upward and I was helplessly in his arms dieing to get away.

I lost sight of Darren and Scar kidnapped me.